Ex Strongest Swordsman

Longs For Magic In Different

World

~Arc 1~

by 紅月シン

[Translator(s); bayabuscotranslation]
 Chapter 1 – The End of a Certain Swordsman

A man suddenly realized that he was lying on his back.

The passing blue sky filled his field of vision, looking as if he was likely to reach it just by extending his
arms.

It was beautiful fine weather.

I wonder if such a thing is just a passing thought?

While thinking that, the man inadvertently tried to reach out, but… failed.

For some reason, his arms weren’t moving.

He was questioning himself, why such a thing was—…

[—Splendid, human.] (??)

When he looked towards the sudden voice he heard, there was a huge mountain over there.

Nope, with that degree, he couldn’t think of anything else but something huge.

And the man finally remembered when looking at it.

He was wondering what he had been doing… and why it became like this.

“Hmmm… it seems that I have somehow won.” (Man)

[…I guess so. You haven’t even lost a limb, but look at my situation. There is no doubt. It’s your win.]
(??)

The voice wasn’t only heard from the huge one.

It was rolling towards him, and the thing was too small, compared to what he heard.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 1 | 301
The huge one was its body, while the small one was its head.

However, this was a persistently talk to the bitter end, that the small one was bigger than the man.

When looking at such a thing, the man let out a sigh.

“A…Well, to be honest, I don’t really feel that I have won. And you haven’t died. By the way, how can
we speak even in such a state?” (Man)

[Hmm… Isn’t because I am a dragon? Furthermore, I am standing at the top amongst them. Since this
is the case, I will not die so easily. And in the first place, I am not talking to you with my vocal cords. I
have no need for such a feature.] (Dragon)

Yes, it was a dragon.

With that exaggerated imitation, it wasn’t done by any imposter.

The thing that was his existence was one of the few mysteries.

When looking at the sky, the human was fascinated. But he was embraced by fear again.

It was the strongest symbol of desperation and misery.

It was ridiculous, but it hadn’t died, even though its neck was severed, and he understood that well.

“Oh dear… you’re a troublesome superfluous existence. This is out of common sense in many ways. If
your neck has been cut off, just die.” (Man)

[Are you saying that, especially when I was killed by the hand of a human? Instead of me, you are the
one with a lack of common sense. Normally, it would be impossible to reach me with that blade, let
alone kill me.] (Dragon)

“Well, that’s because I challenged you. To know whether my sword has reached the degree that I
expected.” (Man)

Right, although a dragon was an existence that brought calamity to humans, the man didn’t challenge
him for that particular reason.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 2 | 301
It was the worst of the worst.

A dragon among dragons.

It was call the Dragon King amongst humans and the reason he went there was simply to fight him. He
just wanted to test it.

Test his forged body and his swordsmanship.

He was called the world’s strongest, so there was some self-confidence, but was his test as he expected?

Had he arrived at the top of swordsmanship?

To answer that question, that was the reason why he fought the dragon.

[And the outcome has come out. Your sword has reached even my degree. With that body, you have
been well-trained.] (Dragon)

“…Is that so? Did I finally arrive at the top of swordsmanship?] (Man)

[Hmm… I have recognized that. There’s no doubt that you have arrived. That’s why you could kill me.]
(Dragon)

He felt that everything was rewarded by those words.

It was a life that he had spent on nothing else but that.

Only thinking about the sword, he spent his time polishing his ability.

There were no regrets.

There were no reasons.

He did all he wanted and had accomplished them all.

There was no regret of not trying.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 3 | 301
“And because of that, let me say, once again. You are splendid.] (Dragon)

“…To be honest, I didn’t really care about killing you.” (Man)

[Hmmm… you’ve killed me for the sake of proving it, huh? Again, you already reached that point…
and that is it, and I am also satisfied. —…] (Dragon)

When it said until that point, the dragon suddenly changed the mood.

As if it embodied the mystery of dragons, if it was said to be a God, it was something that could be
agreed upon.

Between them, it said.

[Although you are satisfied, it has nothing to do with my pride. With that, let me ask you a question. Do
you have any desires?] (Dragon)

“…I am not sure what are you talking about. You are asking the opponent who killed you, are you
masochist? Nevertheless, while asking that, are you just asking, or is there an ill-natured meaning?”
(Man)

[Just say it, or my pride will be affected. Even if it so, I am still called a God. You may be satisfied, but I
cannot be satisfied if I don’t do anything.] (Dragon)

“…For you to even say such a thing. I have no desires after reaching the top of swordsmanship… but
let alone hoping, it is impossible. Whatever it is, I will soon die.” (Man)

It was a definite future.

In other words, he couldn’t move his arms.

In a literal sense, everything was overthrown.

It was reasonable when his life was running out, but even with that, the man didn’t regret anything.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 4 | 301
[If you wish, it is possible to breathe life back into that body, you know? Well, you may not want it.]
(Dragon)

“Ooh, there is such a thing. The thing that I want is beyond hope—” (Man)

At that moment, there was one thing that passed through his mind.

Although it was a lingering affection, the man was thinking of one thing, and that was it.

Moreover, the man had no family, and he never made friends or lovers.

That was why it wasn’t about people… once he remembered it, he was jealous, and longed for it.

—Magic.

It was said that it had been already lost in this work, yet he wanted to use it.

For that man, it was his only regret.

However, he didn’t say it because it was meaningless.

Although it was a lingering affection, the man had chosen the way of the sword.

Even if he lived a long life here, there was no way to find that road.

Well, alternatively, if it was possible to be reborn again, but then… even if he opened his mouth, it
would be meaningless.

That was why he didn’t need anything.

Just being satisfied, and quietly letting this life end here.

He tried to reply, but he noticed that he couldn’t do it already.

The body of the man truly was beyond limit.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 5 | 301
It wasn’t unusual for the light of his life to end at any time… and when that time finally came, that was
it.

But even the dragon could understand, when it looked at the face of the satisfying man.

He was thinking that—…

[…Hmm, is that your wish? Understood. With me as a God, I will surely make it come true.] (Dragon)

He felt that he was told something at the end, but it didn’t reach his consciousness.

And the curtain was lowered down for his life as it was.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 6 | 301
 Chapter 2 – Ex Strongest, It was Said He Had No Talent

—I had a terrible, long dream.

It was a man’s dream.

Holding a sword, dreaming to be at the top, aiming to be an expert in swordsmanship, becoming a

Sword Saint before long, and in the end, he was called a Sword God… And then, when he reached the
place he was aiming for, he died in satisfaction.

That was the man’s dream.

“…Hmmm.” (??)

Looking at the familiar ceiling, he saw nothing but that dream— no, while recalling [The memories of
his past life], Soma made a nod. (TLN: The name in raw is ソーマ)

In addition to suddenly recalling that, he was occasionally overwhelmed with uncomfortable feelings
from before and was comprehending such a situation.

Being reborn, or possibly a reincarnation.

Well, both had the same meaning, but it appeared that that was what happened to Soma’s body.

If someone asked about it, they would say it’s nonsense, but it couldn’t be helped since that was the
case.

It was neither a delusion nor a misunderstanding.

Soma truly was a reincarnated existence.

“…Well, there is nothing I can do.” (Soma)

But, when Soma thought until that point, he abandoned the thought.

The reason was like this.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 7 | 301
He didn’t care about such a thing.

In the first place, when he recalled those words, rather than understanding something that he didn’t, it
kind of felt like trying to recall something that he wasn’t aware of.

It was just about his awareness, but Soma’s behavior and thoughts until now were certainly based on
what he was in his previous life.

In other words, nothing had changed when he recalled it, and that was why it didn’t matter.

And, more than anything, today was Soma’s sixth birthday.

Since he was aware about today’s event, how long has he waited for this day to arrive?

When he thought about it, it was alright for him, no matter how he felt in the previous live.

“Well…” (Soma)

Taking his eyes away from the ceiling, when he looked outside the window, the morning sun had
already risen.

The people in the mansion were already moving about, and same goes for his mother.

Then, he didn’t have to wait any longer.

“…Alright.” (Soma)

Raising his upper body in order to kip-up, Soma left the comforter and got off the bed.

Lightly stretching his arms… his mouth naturally loosened when he thought about the future.

“Hmm… well, I have the skills, as I expected, and I can do the things I remembered…” (Soma)

As he appraised his skills, while waiting for what was going to happen after this, his pace was light, and
he left the pointlessly-big room.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 8 | 301
Viewing from Soma’s previous life, this world corresponded to what was known as a ‘different world’.

There were several reasons why he could do that… In this regard, it was his skills, after all.

A skill could be simply said to be a visualization of talent.

He wasn’t sure if that was truly correct, but he was certain that it should be like that… well, in short,
knowing the skill of that person, he would instantly understand what he could do or what he was good
at.

Nevertheless, if this was a normal household, there wouldn’t be a way to know your own skill, let alone
others.

Basically, to know it, it was necessary for a person with the appraisal skill to see the skills.

Instead of using a specific magic tool, he could know the skills he had on his own, but it wasn’t really
recommended.

It didn’t mean that there were some side effects, but… rather the opposite.

By asking those with an appraisal skill, a secondary effect would happen.

It was because the effect of the skill appraisal wasn’t only affecting the present, but it also affected the
future.

To speak clearly, one didn’t only learn the skills they knew now, they could also see the skills that could
be learned in the future.

This was one of the reasons why skills were recognized as visualizing talent.

In other words, by receiving a skill appraisal, he could know what he could do now and in the future.

That was how he understood it.

Well, although he said that he understood it that way, in reality, there were many people who negatively
perceived it.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 9 | 301
It wasn’t entirely like that, but it was the common sense in this world, so by knowing more than
anything, they knew what they were aiming for.

In most cases, it was welcomed that way, since people could go forward without wasting their efforts,
and choose the best future for themselves.

As a matter of course, it was considered good to know it as soon as possible.

Well, that would be so.

For example, if one aimed to be a swordsman, if there was no possibility of having the necessary
swordsmanship skills, it would be a waste of time.

It was never too early to consider what one shouldn’t aim for if they knew it.

Nevertheless, to actually receive a skill appraisal, it would be as early as six years old or older than that.

Of course, there was also a reason for this, since the future wouldn’t be decided yet.

There was actually some research done about this. It seemed that there was proof that the appraisal
immediately after being born and around four years old were totally different.

The appraisal was generally decided at about four years old, five years old at the latest, but just to be
sure, it was best to do it around six years old.

That was why Soma was to receive a skill appraisal on his sixth birthday.

And to receive a skill appraisal was also like having one’s own future being decided at the same time.

It was rare for skills to be substantial enough to select multiple paths.

There were many who couldn’t acquire more than one or two skills. If one had five, they were excellent,
and if they had two figures, they were a genius.

It was normal to say not to worry.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 10 | 301
Although it was said like that, they were many who worried about getting a skill appraisal, but… in
regards to Soma, it went without saying that he was looking forward to it.

Since this was a reincarnation, he didn’t really think that it was necessary to have an abundant amount
of talent.

It’s simple to say that for Soma, he was fine to learn any kind of skills.

To be exact, should he say that it didn’t matter what kind of skill he could learn?

That was why, no matter what it was, it could be considered to be somebody else’s problem.

It wasn’t about giving up on the future, in fact, it was the reverse.

Whatever skill he could learn, he decided to aim for the future based on what he intended in the
beginning.

It was true that one might not know what skills they could learn until they got a skill appraisal, but there
were some exceptions.

They called it basic skills.

There are six kinds of martial art skills, such as swordsmanship and spearmanship, and there were
indispensable magic skills that used mana.

The thing was, they were limited to a lower grade among those with the same skills, but even if that was
the case, most of them could be learned.

In fact, if they had one martial art skill or magic skill, there were still a lot who couldn’t learn it. Even if
it didn’t include people who had a number of skills that called them excellent or a genius, it was well-
understood to consider it as a requirement to learn as a matter of course.

Well, there was no point to think whether he might not able to learn it, but Soma was aiming to be a
magician.

To say it further, he wanted to use magic.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 11 | 301
For that reason, he was fine with whatever he could use.

What Soma was looking forward to was when the day came, he could finally start moving to learn
magic.

It was impossible to imagine that it wouldn’t come true.

“…Ha?” (Soma)

A stunned voice resonated within the surroundings.

The one who leaked it was Soma, and the same went to his face.

Dumbfounded, puzzled, and surprised.

Similar to being unable to mix all of them, while embracing the indescribable emotions… Soma asked
his mother in front of him again.

“…Now, what did it say, Mother?” (Soma)

He knew that his mother was someone who didn’t really make a joke during such a time, but he still
wanted her to say that it was a joke.

After his mother averted her eyes once, she took a deep breath and looked straight at Soma.

And…

“…Yes, then, let me say it one more time. As a result of the skill appraisal, even if we include martial
art skills and magic skills, you can never learn a skill… you have been discovered to have no talent.”
(Mother)

And he was informed with a resolute expression.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 12 | 301
 Chapter 3 – Depressing Sigh

As for Sofia Neumont, the existence of her son — Soma Neumont was to be called the symbol of a
genius. (TLN: The name in raw is ソフィア・ノイモント)

With that status, Sofia had the opportunity to meet various people.

There were bad people amongst them, but there were also good ones; so if there was a genius, there
were ordinary people.

Starting as the unmarried daughter of a Duke, going through magic academy, running through
battlefields… eventually, she was known as the world’s strongest magician.

But, rather than any person she met in the process, her son was full of talent.

That son of hers had never been the least favorite.

Rather, since she had seen her son from the time he was born, she was able to notice his extraordinary
talent.

The first time she noticed that was probably because he never cried at all in the night.

And when she thought about it, Soma had never cried, except just after birth.

The abnormality was obvious when Sofia raised her daughter, Rina, who was also Soma’s younger
sister.

Rina was different from Soma. She was crying during the day and the night, but… the sight of a 1-year-
old child comforting his crying sister was something impossible, no matter how she thought about it.

Moreover, it didn’t happen once or twice. It frequently happened when Sofia was in the middle of
something… And, since she was used to it, she asked Soma to take care of her when she was busy, but
when she thought about it afterwards, she was greatly perplexed.

Well, even though there were such things, when she thought about it later, she assumed that they were
cute.
[Bryzc11] P a g e 13 | 301
Later, when she was considering the matter of education…

Basically, education was usually simple, even before getting a skill appraisal.

Depending on the results, it might prove to be pointless, which was natural.

Furthermore, in the first place, even if education was a common thing, receiving an education was
pretty restrictive after getting a skill appraisal. (Recheck)

There was an academy in this world, but that would be after reaching nine years old. Furthermore, it
wasn’t necessary to go there and the fee wasn’t cheap at all.

Depending on the skill, there might be no need for the education, and not receiving an education was
also not unusual.

That was why, for Sofia to say such things like a normal person means she was an ordinary noble to the
bitter end… rather than coming from the household of a Duke.

On the contrary, when considering being a Duke, it was impossible not to receive an education.

It was normal to hire a tutor to study.

Just by doing so, as mentioned above, the possibility of becoming useless was the least possible.

It was fundamental to safely learn knowledge, no matter how broad or shallow it was.

Even so, parents who noticed a glimpse of talent as early as five years old would normally consider
them as the favorable one.

But, for Soma, his education started ever since he was four years old.

That was too early, no matter how much she thought about it, and those who heard the matter would
probably be seeing him in a favorable light.

Nevertheless, even if Sofia thought so, she probably wouldn’t do it until that point.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 14 | 301
And she wasn’t the only one who thought so.

Kraus Neumont. (TLN: The name in raw is クラウス・ノイモント。)

He was Sofia’s husband, and Soma’s father. He was also thinking the same thing.

It didn’t change the fact that they were Soma’s parents, but to see someone in a favorable light was not a
characteristic of Kraus Neumont.

He was rigorous and fair.

For those who knew Kraus, they understood that it was impossible to put personal feelings in his
evaluation.

That Kraus… was a person known as the world’s strongest swordsman, and he also confirmed that
talent.

If that was the case, it was natural to think that Soma was a genius after all.

In fact, Soma had responded to the expectations from Sofia and Kraus.

It wasn’t an exaggeration to say that he responded too much.

In any case, he completed the elementary portion of the academy — all basic courses that were to be
learned over three years, in less than half a year.

That was after doing, more or less, an examination on martial arts and magic, even if the practical skills
were excluded.

It was already ridiculous to talk about such talents.

However, the reason why she didn’t hurry with the skill appraisal was the opposite. She was worried
about narrowing Soma’s possibilities.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 15 | 301
It was true that one could take early action if they received the appraisal early, but skill appraisal was
still not understood in many cases.

Because of that, if Sofia and Kraus closed the path that he could progress ahead on, they couldn’t feel
sorry if they wanted to.

That was why, while suppressing the flourish feelings, they were waiting for Soma to be six years old.

— And…

“…Is this the result? Goodness… Really, dear me, there is such a thing, huh?” (??)

Her son went out of the room with a stunning face — No, while thinking back about Soma not
allowing her to call back, Sofia breathed a sigh.

She looked at a sheet of paper in her hand.

Although it was expensive stuff, it was impossible to miss what it said about the future of her son.

Because with a sheet of this, it was comparable to the price of a magic book.

However, even though such a thing was prepared in this way, there was only one short sentence written
down there.

— Capacity of the God’s Sanctuary: The proof was completed, and concluded. This soul will never grow
anymore.

That was said to be Soma’s skill.

Both present and future, altogether.

There was no swordsmanship, spearmanship, archery, martial arts, and not even magic. There was only
one meaning for this ambiguous skill, and that was all about Soma’s talent.

Although he had a great name, there was no meaning in that.

She knew such skills existed, but Soma didn’t have it… and that was it.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 16 | 301
She wanted to say that it was a mistake.

She also wanted to say that it was a lie.

However, Soma’s Skill Appraiser was an exclusive Skill Appraiser to the Neumont household.

She was also Sofia’s friend and Sofia didn’t suspect her to do such a thing… In other words, it was the
truth.

No, she knew that.

Because she knew it, she didn’t want to tell Soma.

Rather than knowing that it had only one meaningless thing, it was better not knowing it, but that
probably wouldn’t be enough.

But, even so… yeah, even so.

It didn’t matter who said it, she wanted somebody to say that it was a mistake.

She didn’t even care if Soma was not a genius.

Because it was merely a knothole in front of Sofia’s and Kraus’ eyes.

But this couldn’t be settled just like that.

Conversely, if the Neumont household was an ordinary household, they might be able to do something.

In particular, it wasn’t necessary to have skills to live. Even without skills, there were a lot of jobs they
could do.

In the first place, not all talent would become skills, and there were cases of those talentless having
skills.

It was possible to wield a sword even without the swordsmanship skill, and there was also one with
good memory without an instantaneous memorization skill.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 17 | 301
Supposedly, Soma’s talent would be like that. Hence, it might be possible to convince him.

But the Neumont’s household was the household of a Duke.

Moreover, it was the head of the four Duke households.

To put it even more, or even more than that, he had the blood of Sofia and Kraus.

For the eldest son to have no talent — he would not be able to learn even the basic skills, and that
matter couldn’t be allowed.

The conversation with the past Soma was suddenly revived in Sofia’s mind.

That was when she heard about what Soma would like to do in the future.

Of course, he was saying that he wasn’t sure whether he could the learn skills he wanted, but—

— I want to use magic.

— Aah, if that’s the case, it’s alright… I will diligently teach you that.

The day of having a laugh after saying so would never come back.

The future they imagined won’t come.

No, on the other hand—

“…Haaa. If there was to be such a thing, I wouldn’t really want to have such blood or titles…” (Sofia)

Instead of lamenting, everything was already too late.

Thinking about the future, Sofia let out a heavy sigh again.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 18 | 301
 Chapter 4 – Ex Strongest, To Confirm

Soma was walking alone with the sunlight filtering through the trees.

What existed in the surroundings was all kinds of trees.

In short, it was a forest. Although it could already no longer be seen, there was a large and spacious
mansion behind it.

It was the place where Soma lived. To put it simply, Soma had left from there.

However, there were no shadows of people in the surroundings. The only one who was there was Soma,
alone.

He secretly came out without telling anyone, and that was a matter of course, but… to tell the truth, it
was something that should’ve never been possible.

Because Soma was not allowed to go outside the mansion.

The reasons were there were many dangers outside of the mansion and there was no need for practical
skills training at the moment.

However, Soma didn’t know such things. Instead, he continued to go further.

Spreading behind the mansion was a place called the Demon’s Forest. That place was said to be
particularly dangerous.

However, it wasn’t that he was desperate.

To begin with, the path he was walking on right now was a path that he was already familiar with.

Yeah, Soma had gone outside even before today. Far from anything, he had been going back and forth
many times in this forest.

It was a leisure walk, and that was the only reason for him.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 19 | 301
Although this was a repetition, it wasn’t because of desperation… or perhaps it should be said that
Soma had no reason to do so.

Well, if there was any, there might be one reason—

“Hmm… I have no talent, right? …Well, whatever the reason, it is all fine.” (Soma)

As he muttered so, he brushed away the thought and abandoned it.

He wasn’t pretending to be tough, he also wasn’t trying to be defiant.

That was what he really thought from the bottom of the heart.

Soma was told many things from the start, but thanks to the memories and experiences of his previous
life, he understood more than anyone.

Soma thought that it was bad to be lifted up as a genius or other such things, and he was like that from
the beginning.

Therefore, it wasn’t a big deal about having no talent… Even so, there was only one reason for Soma to
be surprised when he was told by his mother that he had no talent.

In other words, having no skill meant he couldn’t use magic.

Yes, Soma did want to use magic.

To be reborn in this world, it was the absolute goal he had ever since he knew magic existed.

However, he was overcome with surprise because he was told it was impossible.

For this reason, he left his room while being disappointed, and… if Soma, as a human, gave up because
of that, he wouldn’t be able to stand up on the top of the swords.

Hence, Soma, who instantly recovered, thought something was wrong about this… Suddenly, he
thought of something.

For him to be here, just for that reason— he thought of trying it.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 20 | 301
…Well, to be honest, he was thinking about a lot of things.

For example, about the treatment toward him next time.

At least, it won’t be the same as before.

Actually, Soma didn’t know what kind of household he was in, or the family name in the first place, but
looking at the size of the mansion, he imagined about it to a certain extent.

The reason for not telling him was probably because theyplanned to tell him when the opportunity
came.

Well, when considering the current situation, on the contrary, Soma’s right as the heir was revoked.

And that probably wasn’t wrong.

It was a speculation from his mother’s attitude, but that was good enough to be understood.

As for Soma, he had no problems with it, but as for his mother, there seemed to be a problem if he
couldn’t learn any skills.

Whether it was the characteristic of this world or the characteristic of this country, he didn’t know
exactly which it was.

However, ultimately speaking, it didn’t matter.

There was a possibility that the relationship with his mother will change. Although, he was more or less
thinking about it, if he couldn’t do anything, there was nothing more he could do, even if he cared.

More than anything, there was something he wanted to do right now.

Therefore, when he threw out the unnecessary thought, contrary to the name of the forest, he went
further ahead.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 21 | 301
He was wondering if he was far enough after entering the forest.

Soma, who was eyeing a tree, drew closer and stopped his feet.

“Hmm… this is good enough.” (Soma)

It was a thick and huge tree.

Not to mention Soma, even a big-sized adult couldn’t hold it alone.

Two people… No, it might be necessary for three people for such a tree.

When he lightly tapped it with the wooden stick he had for testing, it was natural for the tree to be
unperturbed.

If he wanted to knock it down, it might be possible if he brought an iron sword… No, that was clearly
impossible.

Or, it was a possible thing with a reasonable talent — skills.

However, while thinking back about the common sense of this world, Soma muttered.

He wondered if that was true.

Those with skills were synonymous with having talent, but not being able to learn a skill was not
because of having no talent.

For example, one could wield a sword without having swordsmanship skills, and… there were also
records of those without swordsmanship skills winning against those who had it.

This was just to be cautious, not because of pride.

Although he was told that there were exceptions, but—

“…Regardless of exceptions, in other words, it means that there is a possibility, even if I have no skills.”
(Soma)

[Bryzc11] P a g e 22 | 301
Even without having skills, there was a possibility of winning against those who had it.

Well, just as he thought, what was the difference?

How far could one go when they had no skills?

Even without having swordsmanship skills, swinging the sword, and winning over those with skills.

If that was the case… even without having magic skills, wasn’t it possible to use magic?

For that reason, he was about to confirm it.

What was in front of him was a huge tree.

Even with swordsmanship skills, with a stick in Soma’s hand, of course, not to mention cutting the tree,
it could barely do anything.

However, even with the same skill, there was a thing called rank.

If its proficiency was higher, it would change.

Intermediate rank was better than Lower rank. Advanced rank was better than Intermediate rank.
Special rank was better than Advanced rank.

If the rank was higher, by swinging the same skill, the result would be entirely different.

That was why, even if it was generally impossible, with an Advanced rank swordsmanship skill… no,
even if it was a Special rank, the stick might be able to cut down the tree before him.

In other words, Soma, who didn’t have skills, could strike this tree.

That is, even without a skill, there was a possibility for Soma to use magic—

“…Phew.” (Soma)

While thinking about such things, he slowly breathed out and dropped his hands.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 23 | 301
—In an instant.

Soma was already stepping forward and swung the stick. (TLN: The raw said sword instead of stick.)

It was one of the skills that Soma was good at in the previous life.

However, at the same time, it was only a technique he trained in his previous life.

The sword that swung without thinking of anything was the flesh of his previous life.

Even though Soma did minimal training in this world, he barely got done with what could be called
‘swordsmanship training’.

No matter how much he remembered, the body might not cope with it.

— Well.

If he was an ordinary person, that would be the story.

A man called the Sword God ignored all that common sense.

What about the body?

He remembered the spirit of the sword that reached the summit.

And when Soma decided to unleash it, the sword flash couldn’t be followed.

The envision he had in his mind was a secret technique of a certain school which he once saw.

He absorbed it, polished it to the limit, and—

“—Phew.” (Soma)

— The Rule of the Sword – God Killer – Dragon Killer – Divine Protection of Dragon God – Absolute
Slash – Ability of Discernment: Self-thought – Imitation – Zantetsuken. (TLN: The name in raw is 剣
の理・神殺し・龍殺し・龍神の加護・絶対切断・見識の才：我流・模倣・斬鉄剣.
Zantetsuken can be changed to Iron-Cutting Sword, should I do that?)

[Bryzc11] P a g e 24 | 301
The arm, which swung with a sharp breath, stopped at the place he envisioned.

The position of the feet, even how he held the stick, were similar.

That piece of stick was naturally kept in the same form as before he swung.

The fact was that it would have been thought of as strange if there was a person watching him from the
side.

That was because, from the starting position, there was a giant trunk in the middle of the trajectory.

When thinking about it, the stick should have collided and broken.

No, from the beginning, even sound didn’t occur… but…

From the view of Soma, it was obvious that a small smile appeared from his mouth.

“…I see.” (Soma)

Immediately after the murmur… as if it was a signal, a sound echoed.

However, it wasn’t from the stick he held.

It was from the huge tree in front of him.

At the same time, the huge tree moved.

It fell from the position where it was split and torn.

Yeah, to put it simply, Soma knocked down that huge tree with just an ordinary stick.

But, that wasn’t the reason why Soma had a smile.

The reason was, no matter how many times he did it, it was the way it should be.

“Hmmm, if it is like this… it’s even possible for me to use magic.” (Soma)

[Bryzc11] P a g e 25 | 301
Soma, who didn’t have any skills, came to a realization, but it wasn’t certain for those who had a skill to
notice this.

Then, wouldn’t it be the same with magic?

That was it.

What Soma wanted to confirm was only this much.

This method was the best method Soma was proud of, because he thought that it was easy to prove with
that.

It might be a story of such a degree that was close to impossible, but it was still good enough if there was
a possibility.

“After this, how to use magic…? Well, I will have to do my best to find out and try.” (Soma)

In other words, it was the same as what was done in his previous life.

Nothing else but to aim for it.

And that was all that mattered.

Well, it was just that… it seemed impossible to do it right now.

“Hmmm, well… in a due course, I guess.” (Soma)

The huge tree, which kept leaning, finally fell down on the spot, while creating a tremor.

As Soma looked at it, he nodded — and his vision slanted along with his awareness.

It fell down on the sport as if he was dragging the tree, which had been torn apart.

When she heard that sound, a girl got away from that spot.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 26 | 301
A sound she never heard… a sound she never expected, but her shoulders were reflexively bouncing.

“Eh… what is this…? It can’t be… here is…” (Girl)

The fact that there was a sound meant that there was something that caused it.

But this place was the Demon’s Forest.

Although the name was arbitrarily made up… no, even for this reason, it was impossible for someone
to come from the other side.

What was the reason to invade the boundaries…?

“…Hmmm, could it be something like that? Then…” (Girl)

She thought that she should notify someone, but she immediately remembered her situation.

If she notified the village, she couldn’t think what would happen next.

And that was very undesirable.

“Anyway, even if I ignore it… no, it’s still not decided yet.” (Girl)

Yes, it might be just a coincidence that the tree rotted and fell down.

Well, that thought might be too convenient, but…

“…For now, I should go look at it. Even if I found it, if I conduct myself, something will probably
happen, so…” (Girl)

She was probably half-desperate.

In the first place, the girl didn’t come here for something like a purpose.

Since there was no purpose, she was able to come here.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 27 | 301
Although she thought that she might be killed if she was found, that would be fine with her.

The girl, who assumed a defiant attitude, headed towards the direction where the sound was… and
there was…

She found a big tree that was knocked down, and a boy who made it fall.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 28 | 301
 Chapter 5 – Ex Strongest, Suffering from Muscle Pain

“Uh… This is weird…” (Soma)

The only person on the bed, Soma, was groaning.

What was full in his mind was a reflection.

After all, he was thinking that he made a mistake.

It was natural for Soma to think of such a thing.

Because Soma had been lying in bed for the past three days.

Since then, he wasn’t allowed to move from there.

Furthermore, Soma, who was told that he had no talent, quietly slipped out from the mansion three
days ago.

In other words, Soma had always been on the bed from that day.

However, this was not a punishment in particular.

In the first place, the reason for Soma not being able to move from the bed, was because of his own
intention.

If he tried to carelessly move, intense pain would run throughout his body, and it made him unable to
move. So, he didn’t want to move.

However, he wasn’t injured.

It was the consequence of overusing his muscles.

It was just muscle pain.

“Hmmm… to be honest, although I made light of muscle pain… I didn’t expect it to be this much…”
(Soma)
[Bryzc11] P a g e 29 | 301
He had somehow misunderstood that muscle pain was something serious, but it wasn’t, even if it was
this much.

Counting how long he had lived in the previous life, he had just disregarding the muscle pain he had for
the first time in decades.

He was just paying for his own mistakes.

No, well, it was certain that the muscle pain was at the degree of severe pain that ran through his body,
and he couldn’t properly move because of that.

But, he managed to reproduce the technique that made him known as the Sword God.

It might not be an exaggeration to say that it was miraculous to end like this.

It wouldn’t have been weird if one or two of his limbs had blown away.

In the end of the day, he was just paying for his own mistakes… and even that was repeated again,
that’s all there was to it.

For the time being, he couldn’t do anything until the muscle pain subsided—

“…Hmmm?” (Soma)

And…

When Soma was thinking about how to spend his time, he heard the sound of the door, which was
suddenly being knocked.

Along with a familiar voice, the door was opened from the other side.

“Soma, it’s me, Camilla. Is it alright for me to enter?” (Camilla) (TLN: The name in raw is カミラ)

“Sure, no problem.” (Soma)

As he gave her permission to enter the room, the door was opened and a person appeared from there.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 30 | 301
Should he say this was a matter of course, because she was someone that he knew.

A person with black eyes and black hair.

Shaking the long hair that had extended to her waist, the one who was looking at Soma with a worried
expression was Camilla, the exclusive Appraiser of Soma’s household.

She was also the same-age friend of his mother. She was supposed to be in her late twenties soon, but as
usual, he didn’t see it that much.

…No, should that statement be revised?

Rather than being young, it should be said that she was childish.

Anyway, her height was unusually short.

She was taller than Soma, after all, but when asked about their age differences, it would definitely be one
digit different. However, if it was asked poorly, her age was probably thought to be even less than half of
that.

At least, there was no mistake that no one would see her as an adult woman.

Well, even if that was said, his mother looked unusually youthful, but… was that a common
characteristic in this world, or was that a specific characteristic?

“Hmmm… it seems that I am unable to come up with a conclusion, since there are too few samples.”
(Soma)

“Wha? What are you talking about?” (Camilla)

“Nah, I’m just killing time talking nonsense. You don’t have to worry about it.” (Soma)

“Haa… well, it’s fine then.” (Camilla)

As he shrugged his shoulders while saying that, Camilla was staring at him.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 31 | 301
The staring continued for a few seconds, as if she was trying to probe into the matter. And then, she let
out a small sigh.

“For the time being, your complexion looks good. There are no problems, right?” (Camilla)

“That’s one thing… but I have muscle pain all over my whole body now. Are you going to say, that I
am taking a day off?” (Soma)

“Well… I’m sorry, but I am not sure how to respond. Even reading a book is difficult now, huh?”
(Camilla)

“I told you yesterday. You don’t have to worry. You are coming by every day like this, that’s already
good enough.” (Soma)

The moment I said that, Camilla’s expression became cloudy. She probably understood what he meant.

His mother, Sofia, had never even shown her face since the first day.

But then, Soma was planning to say something to avoid the misunderstanding.

He only meant that, nothing else.

Yes, that was the only thing he could come up when looking at Camilla.

Nonetheless, if he made up a poor excuse, it would only make her more suspicious.

For that reason, Soma didn’t mention it any longer and decided to continue talking about another
matter.

“Hmmm… that’s it, huh? Although this is troublesome, can you give me lessons, please?” (Soma)

“Lessons…?” (Camilla)

“Hmmm. You are a private tutor or something, right?” (Soma)

Private tutor.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 32 | 301
There was only one meaning, and to put it simply, Camilla was Soma’s private tutor.

However, as mentioned earlier, Camilla was a dedicated Skill Appraiser.

Besides, there weren’t many reasons to make her to be a private tutor, and in fact, there were none.

Until three days ago.

From that day onward, what happened now was because of that.

All of the other tutors had been removed from Soma, and he understood what that meant.

It was because Soma was already worthless.

This was the judgment of the household, nothing related to any individual.

Soma didn’t know yet what kind of household he was in, but as he learned things until now, he knew to
a certain extent.

And because of that, it wasn’t necessary for him to know the meaning.

Anyhow, why did Camilla become his private tutor?

Moreover, she was a Skill Appraiser.

The reason was unknown, since Soma arbitrarily asked for her, but… oh well, nothing was wrong with
him speaking his mind and not holding back.

“It is certainly true, but… to be honest, Soma’s learning capability hasn’t been confirmed yet… For
that reason, even if I give you lessons, what’s up with that…?” (Camilla)

“No, there is no need for you to confirm it in particular. Because I have only been interested in magic
since the beginning, and I haven’t been taught that even once.” (Soma)

Yes, since he had to stay in bed, there was no need to worry about other petty things.

He became like this because he reproduced the sword technique he used in his previous life.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 33 | 301
“Magic, is it? But, that is—…” (Camilla)

“You can really do anything, right? Because I am starving for information regarding magic.” (Soma)

Soma was actually testing to see if Camilla would say anything.

Which was why he interrupted her before she said it.

Because such things didn’t matter to him anymore.

Like, if he didn’t have a skill, that meant he couldn’t learn it?

He wouldn’t give up because of that reason.

Anyway, who decided that it was impossible to learn?

And no one could even prove that it was impossible.

Because Soma had done something impossible even with skills.

Even though he had no low-rank Swordsmanship skill, he knocked down a big tree with just a stick.

If that was the case… even with no skills, there was a possibility to use magic, right?

That was it.

However, Soma didn’t mentioned this to Camilla at all.

Since there was no need to do that.

That was fine, even if he was the only one knew it. The rest, he just had to work hard for it because it
was his only aim.

Did she feel such a strong feeling from Soma?

Camilla didn’t say anything anymore. She bitterly smiled as if she gave up.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 34 | 301
“…Got it. Well, I will give you magic lesson as a private tutor, alright?”

“Ouu!” (Soma)

“However, I am not very good at magic. Since it is necessary for me to check up a little bit more, I will
let you know tomorrow.” (Camilla)

“Hmm, it’s fine. …Tomorrow will be fun.” (Soma)

Those words, of course, were truly coming from his heart.

He finally could gain information about magic.

There was no way that it wouldn’t be fun.

What kind of lesson he would get, and would he be able to understand it?

While thinking of that, a smile naturally appeared on Soma’s lips.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 35 | 301
 Chapter 6 – The Regret of the Private Tutor

Camilla Hennefelt let out a small sigh while looking at the smiling boy who seemed to be having fun.
(TLN: The name in raw is カミラ・ヘンネフェルト)

She was thinking that maybe she had made a thoughtless promise.

She wasn’t confident that she would give a good lesson about magic in particular.

When she thought about that fact, she had intense remorse. Although her friend, Sofia, asked her, it
wasn’t really a bother to become a private tutor.

And there was also another reason.

“Well, I will think about it properly, so be good and stay in bed. Don’t think any unnecessary things,
alright?” (Camilla)

“Hmm… that’s what I have planned since beginning, but for the argument’s sake, I think it is
impossible to do anything with this body.” (Soma)

“If you think about it normally… there is no way a common person would have muscle pain that’s
this intense.” (Camillia)

“Hmm… You are certainly right.” (Soma)

That was vague. This made Camilla spew an astonished sigh at Soma, who looked like he had
something to say.

The sigh had a double meaning.

And the reason of the sigh was related to the earlier sigh.

— Here’s the story from the beginning.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 36 | 301
At present, he said to Carmilla that he had intense muscle pain, but… normally, muscle pain wouldn’t
immediately happened to the body.

Especially to those who had skills in martial arts, it could be said that it was impossible to have muscle
pain like that.

To put it simply, for those people, they wouldn’t get muscle pain.

As a result of suitable action, depending on the efficacy of each skill, it was impossible to overuse the
body to the point that would make muscle pain happened.

In other words, the body was strengthened by the efficacy of the skill.

Possibly, she probably didn’t even think that he could go beyond the efficacy of a skill.

For example, it was like swinging a lump of iron that’s way heavier than one’s own body.

Doing such a thing would probably cause muscle pain, but… to do such a thing meant he was not in the
common category.

That was why it was impossible to have such muscle pain.

Nevertheless, this was a talk if he had skills.

To tell the truth, there were not that many people with Martial Arts skills.

Most of them were able to learn the skills, since the need to learn them wasn’t necessary at all.

Given the possibilities of being attacked by an existence such as monsters or bandits, there was no harm
in learning skills, but… well, when thinking about such things too much, it was certainly better to hire
escorts.

For that reason, except for when one becomes a soldier or goes into that direction, it was common not
to learn Martial Art skills.

If one had time to do such a thing, it would be better for them to learn at least one knowledge related to
the occupation that they wanted to be in.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 37 | 301
Anyhow, sometimes those people also got muscle pain.

For example, if they were attacked by a monster or anything like that, they would have it after escaping
with their full power.

Basically, in this country, there were neither monsters nor bandits coming out due to its location and
certain reasons, but that didn’t mean it could be said to everyone in this country.

There were some who went to other countries for business, while others had some sort of things to do.

That was what she tried to say.

Well, in some cases, there seemed to be some people who trained their body as a hobby, but… even to
those people, it was normal to get muscle pain.

As for Camilla, she thought that he would learn skills if he could do something like that, but there was
probably a difference in their sense of values.

For those people, instead of emphasizing practicality, their purpose was to train the body.

Now, let’s return to the main subject.

Anyway, it was unusual for those people to have muscle pain, but it wasn’t impossible.

However, the situation was still within the bounds of common sense.

It was just that Camilla never heard about that amount muscle pain that could cause severe pain
throughout body.

“By the way, although I know about muscle pain, what did you do, after all? I don’t think that you will
be in this condition unless you did too much of something.” (Camilla)

“Uhmm… no, I haven’t done anything serious. I merely did something that I thought needed to do.”
(Soma)

“I wonder, what did you need to do…?” (Camilla)

[Bryzc11] P a g e 38 | 301
Perhaps, it was the truth.

At least, whether Soma himself thought so, Camilla looked at his face and admitted the fact.

At the same time, she also didn’t plan to teach him if she heard what he did.

“What exactly did you do?” (Camilla)

“That is a secret.” (Soma)

For him to answer like that, it was still within her expectations.

Or perhaps, he was trying to hide it in the first place.

Truthfully, she was always measuring the timing.

Well, as a result, there was nothing out of her expectations.

“Even though I am your private tutor?” (Camilla)

“It is because you are, more or less, a private tutor. I don’t have a hobby of gladly talking about what
caused such a failure.” (Soma)

“Hmm…” (Camilla)

Those words were probably his real intention.

But, this was why Camilla couldn’t stop thinking.

She wondered what would have happened to the boy if she didn’t do the skill appraisal.

Of course, if Camilla didn’t do the appraisal, another person would do it.

She didn’t mean it to be like that… for example, she thought, what if Soma wasn’t from this household,
and to be specific, what if he was born as a child in a poor village?

[Bryzc11] P a g e 39 | 301
As for why she thought of such a thing, to be honest, not everyone would receive a skill appraisal.

The reason for this was simple. Skill appraisals would cost a considerable amount of money.

Well, although the price was not too expensive, it was still something one couldn’t easily have.

Of course, there was a correspond value to receive the appraisal, but that would also depend on the
person.

Some people thought that it wasn’t worth it if they didn’t get decent skills… and, as a matter of fact,
most of the time, people didn’t get decent skills.

Nevertheless, she herself thought that it was worth it, because a person would not progress towards a
wrong path, and for people like Camilla, it was a value for those who would spend their days without
waste.

Those who were located in a poor area, it wasn’t unusual for them to not receive a skill appraisal.

Perhaps, Soma could fully demonstrate his talent in such an environment.

Those who didn’t have skills wouldn’t make enemies of those with skills.

It was the common sense of this world, and one of her reasons.

The fact couldn’t be overturned, and it was in vain to challenge it.

Certainly, there were cases where those without skills had won against those with skills. Hence, these
cases could be mentioned as examples.

However, in the first place, it wasn’t a custom to confirm those who made efforts.

It meant something completely different.

By spending their whole life, where a person had trained until their limit, it was possible for them to
reach an equal or lower rank, but that itself was pointless.

At the very least, a person could reach a lower rank.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 40 | 301
That lower limit was officially recognized as a soldier.

That person was nothing but a person who had come of age, and they were far from the top.

And that was also a lower rank skill.

Hence, by receiving a skill appraisal, there would be no such thing as a wasteful effort.

If he wanted to do it, she probably would try to stop him with all her power.

Even if he couldn’t learn any skill.

But… yeah, that was what Camilla thought.

Even if he would train to the limit, it probably wouldn’t make him suffer from muscle pain enough to
cause severe pain throughout his body.

Or perhaps she should say that it was impossible for ordinary human beings.

Regardless of how much he would do, he would certainly get stopped somewhere.

So, what did Soma do that made it possible?

If no one stopped him, she wonder how far he could have progressed.

Low rank, Intermediate rank… or possibly…?

That was what she thought.

Or maybe, there was no need to suffer from muscle pain in the first place.

It could be healed with magic, so that might be necessary.

Although she only heard the story, it seemed what was running through the whole body of Soma was
really intense.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 41 | 301
Even so, not only children, that much seemed to be impossible for adults.

Since the physician said so, it must be the truth then.

How could he endure such a thing?

As a matter of fact, Camilla was not acquainted with Soma.

Even though Camilla also lived in this mansion, there was an opportunity to meet each other, but there
wasn’t much to talk about.

However, since she heard from Sofia, she thought that she knew about Soma, as it was.

Honestly, Camillia didn’t believe her too much.

Maybe he was his parent’s favorite, that might be the reason why they exaggeratedly talked about him.

From Camilla’s opinion, Soma was nothing but a boy who talked in a strange way.

The impression that Camilla had about Soma was almost what she saw with her own eyes during the
last three days.

She thought that he was pitiful.

Camilla was a private tutor.

Moreover, she was hired by Neumont.

If Soma wanted to do something extra, she had the choice to remonstrate.

Well, considering that there was a high possibility of being wasted, it was natural to stop him, but—

“…I think that my only wish is to see this until the end.” (Camilla)

Camilla thought that it was really regrettable. Hence, she let out a small sigh, while those words were
stuck inside her mouth.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 42 | 301
 Chapter 7 – Liberated from Muscle Pain

“I am revived!” (Soma)

Soma, who let out such words, stood up on the bed.

Counting from that day, it truly was seven days.

A week passed, and he was finally liberated from the muscle pain.

Well, strictly speaking, the pain still continued, but it wasn’t at the degree which made him unable to
move.

Since that was the case, it was alright to say that he was liberated.

In fact, Soma planned to start moving today, so there would be no problems.

“Well…” (Soma)

Nonetheless, rather than saying he could move, someone would probably ask about what Soma could
do now.

There was nothing else Soma could do because he had already read the available books that could be
viewed in this mansion.

As for that someone, it couldn’t be helped because there was only one person who was qualified to ask
him. However, when considering that the morning sun was still rising, the time for the lesson was still
ahead.

And—

“For the time being, before the time for the lesson, I wonder if I should do the daily routine.” (Soma)

Given that he was bedridden for a week, he had grown considerably dull, so it would be just right to
confirm his present condition.

As Soma said so, he quietly left his own room.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 43 | 301
—

The morning sun light was out and Camilla was walking alone.

The place was the backyard. It was a place where people rarely went by, but she wasn’t doing anything
in particular.

She was trying to change her mood because she had finished with her training.

Camilla’s main occupation was a Skill Appraiser. She had the job because she possessed a very rare skill
called Skill Appraisal.

Because it was very useful, those who possessed it were forced to be Skill Appraisers by the country.

Well, there was no such thing as complaints about the treatment, so even if they could refuse, there
were none who refused.

As for Camilla, she had her reasons, but… anyway, Camilla was originally from a melee faction.

She also learned ax skills and others. Speaking of spending her leisure time, she frequently moved her
body leaning to the melee skills.

It was like that when it came to training.

And, to change the mood that Camilla was currently in was caused by another job—

“…Oh?” (Soma)

“…Haa?” (Camilla)

At the moment Camilla stepped into the forest, as it was, she suddenly encountered a figure of a person,
and she unintentionally let out a surprised voice.

As mentioned earlier, these places were places where people rarely came by, and even though she
herself was surprised… more importantly, that person should not be in this place.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 44 | 301
“Oh, it’s you, Sensei. What a coincidence.” (Soma)

“…No, although it is certainly unexpected… why are you here?” (Camilla)

Strange words were coming from a body that was a head-sized smaller than her own.

There was also no mistake that she was seeing him now.

It could also be said that another reason why she was suffering from conflicting feelings was Soma.

“Whatever it is, this is my daily routine, you know? Well, it’s been a while for me to be here because I
was bedridden last week.” (Soma)

“Daily routine you say… Could it be that you have been here before? I heard that Sofia told you not to
come here…” (Camilla)

“Hmmm, she certainly told me that. Well, I don’t remember nodding, and it doesn’t matter to me,
anyway.” (Soma)

“You…” (Camilla)

That was a frivolous answer, but it was strange when she was obviously told that kind of answer.

Of course, there was no such thing, and it was Sofia’s role to say this much to him.

Did this concern Camilla? Maybe it did?

At present, the one who carried the duty of telling Soma about such things was only Camilla.

“…Hmm, there’s nothing wrong in particular, you know? I’m not saying this is not a dangerous
place.” (Soma)

Camilla was occasionally making rounds for her training, but no monster had been found in the last
few years.

It wasn’t necessary for her to worry about it.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 45 | 301
In the first place, there was no safe place in this world.

Sofia seemed to prohibit him from going out because of various reasons—

“Come to think of it, I did tell you not to come here before, right?” (Camilla)

“Hmm, you certainly said so, but—” (Soma)

“And you didn’t nod, was it? Goodness… it looks like you are more of a problematic child than I have
heard.” (Camilla)

However, Camilla didn’t intend to say too much.

Camilla had her own considerations, and the same could be said to Sofia.

And since everything was thrown to Camilla at present, it was possible to inform him about her
thoughts.

While thinking so, Camilla just shrugged her shoulders.

She didn’t care about such trivial things because it was tiresome.

“Anyway, I don’t think the people in the mansion are as careless as me, but… how did you come out?”
(Camilla)

“I’m just hiding like normal?” (Soma)

“The guards are certainly not that strict, but…” (Camilla)

Even a 6-year-old child was hiding normally, it shouldn’t be loose enough for him to be able to go out.

It seemed that it was necessary to rethink her evaluation of Soma.

“Anyway, since I found you, will you tell me anything?” (Camilla)

“Well, you are my Sensei. Besides… if it is Sensei, I won’t get in trouble if I tell you, right?” (Camilla)

[Bryzc11] P a g e 46 | 301
“…Well, certainly.” (Camilla)

That was the way it was.

However, while Camilla knew little about Soma, Soma also knew little about Camilla.

At least, to the point that any conclusion couldn’t be easily made.

Camilla was thinking whether she would judge the boy’s shallow wit, but no, she refused to do so.

Without a doubt, she had some kind of basis.

Although he was a child, she understood to a certain extent when she looked at his eyes.

Apparently, it really did seem necessary to reevaluate him.

“By the way, I am planning to do a bit of training right now… will you also come with me?” (Camilla)

The reason Camilla invited Soma to do so was because she thought that she wanted to observe him, but
her eyes stopped at the stick held in Soma’s right hand.

She noticed by instinct and experience that he wasn’t playing with it.

Perhaps, she would think so if it was a while ago, but… the present Camilla wouldn’t make such a
mistake.

“Hmm… Will that be alright?” (Soma)

“Well, I am also interested in your daily routine.” (Camilla)

Camilla lifted the edge of her mouth a little without hesitation due to Soma’s reply.

The words she said just now were real.

Every time they exchanged words, this boy stimulated Camilla’s curiosity.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 47 | 301
Was she having an illusion where the boy showed omnipotent characteristics… or was it something
different?

While various things were overlapping, she was starting to regret taking the job as a private tutor, but…
it seemed to be getting fun beyond what she had thought.

As Camilla thought so… and about thirty minutes later…

Camilla was staring out, looking up at the blue sky.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 48 | 301
 Chapter 8 – Private Tutor Acknowledges Defeat

— To put it simply…

It was different from what she had anticipated.

However, in a sense, this might be a matter of course.

Who could have anticipated that she would unexpectedly be looking at the sky?

“Uhh… Sensei, are you trying to cut corners? In the beginning, you said that this was an easy match,
but it wasn’t easy at all.” (Soma)

She turned her eyes towards the voice full of dissatisfaction, and what was there was a face with a
similar expression.

With his lips looking slightly displeased, Soma was overlooking her.

However, what really surprised Camilla was he didn’t say it like an insult to her, and she also couldn’t
feel that he was proud of it.

In other words, Soma was telling his true feelings.

But, to say that she was cutting corners, that was an impossible talk.

This was a story between an adult and a child.

There was a choice not to cut corners, but she also couldn’t think of that.

Be that as it may, this was the result — an unsightly figure lying on the ground was displayed.

So, Camilla acknowledged defeat… as she got up while smiling.

“Haha, no, sorry… But, Soma, you are moving your body after such a long time, and your muscle pain
has not healed yet, right?” (Camilla)

“Hmm, that is certainly true, but… even so, I don’t feel it, after all.” (Soma)
[Bryzc11] P a g e 49 | 301
“Is that so…? My bad.” (Camilla)

The words spoken just now wasn’t a lie.

She thought that was the truth, and, furthermore, the cause of her cutting corners was also the truth.

But to have this much leeway — no, what she wanted to say was this was a mere display of his
determination.

“Well, shall I give you a proper match this time?” (Camilla)

“Hmm, alright.” (Soma)

As he said that, Soma openly prepared himself like earlier. It felt pleasant when looking at him.

But now it was different.

Throwing away the unnecessary thoughts, she was looking at him with full attention.

She realized that it was necessary.

In the first place, this situation happened because Camilla and Soma were having a match, and she took
it easy.

She knew that Soma’s daily routine was practice-swinging. In addition, she proposed a match because
she felt that his muscles were somewhat good.

To be honest, she intended to go easy on him… but when she went easy… everything of hers, like
specialized weapon, constitution, and skills, were overturned with unexpected differences.

First, there was a clear difference in terms of specialized weapons.

What Camilla had was an ax that was beyond her body height.

Well, Camilla’s height was short to begin with, but even with that fact, the size of the ax was reasonable.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 50 | 301
Moreover, even though it didn’t have a crushing blade, it was still a tool that could easily kill people.

And what Soma had was a stick that could be picked anywhere around the area.

There was no need to think that far about the result of the collision between an ax and a stick.

In terms of physique and skills, Soma had none, but Camilla had an Advanced rank of Axemanship.

Rather than an adult and a child, even the comparison of an ant and elephant was still too much.

With an Advanced rank, the only area that she couldn’t reach was an area which was a step beyond
Advanced rank and it was commonly known as genius.

In an institute where people with various talents gathered, even when it was at the highest peak, there
was no genius, not even one person in years.

It was a level beyond reach.

For this reason, it was natural for Camilla to cut corners.

And when she really went easy on him — that was the result.

Camilla wasn’t arrogant enough to think of it as a coincidence.

But she was also proud of her skills at the same time.

As a person with Advanced rank skills, she couldn’t afford to lose next time.

It didn’t matter if he was a child, or with a stick, or having muscle pain, or the body was dull, or had no
skill…

Forget about that. It could be seen that she was assuming that Soma was a swordsman equal to or better
than her.

Consequently…

This blow was a serious one. It was a blow that she didn’t mind if it killed someone.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 51 | 301
— Advanced Rank Axemanship – All Martial Arts – Superhuman Strength – Mind’s Eye: Full Swing.
(The name in raw is 斧術上級・武芸百般・怪力乱神・心眼：フルスイング, any better
name?)

“—Ei.” (Camilla)

What she immediately felt afterwards was a dull response.

It was transmitted through her hands, that she knocked something — so, he was flying from that spot.

“—Ugh.” (Camilla)

Together with a leaked voice, Camilla saw that the space, where he was staying, was scattered.

However, she already landed half a step back at that time and in her hands, she recovered the ax that
was pulled out from the knocked ground.

— Advanced Rank Axemanship – All Martial Arts – Superhuman Strength – Mind’s Eye: Full Swing.

She stepped in without taking a breather, and a high-pitched sound reverberated.

“Haa—!” (Camilla)

“—Phew.” (Soma)

A wooden stick and a steel ax hit each other, but why did it made that kind of sound? Such a question
remained in her head awhile, but she ignored it while continuing her slash.

If this was talked about in the first place, she was wrapped with doubts as the first blow was normally
knocked down to the ground, and she wouldn’t get an extra margin since the beginning.

She only thought of making the best moves, made attempts, but the only sound spreading around was
the sound of the slashing attack.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 52 | 301
— Advanced Rank Axemanship – All Martial Arts – Superhuman Strength – War Cry – Wild Dance:
Great Slicing (TLN: The name in raw is ―― 斧術上級・武芸百般・怪力乱神・ウォークライ
・乱舞：大切断)

One time, three times, eight times… even twenty times, there wasn’t even a thought to stop her actions.

Her arms were swung even before thinking… it was as if she was objectively looking at the situation.

In this way, although it was imperfect, she could keep striking because of the difference in reach.

It was that simple.

Arm length, foot length, weapon length.

Camilla had advantages in all of those.

Camilla could reach to a place where Soma couldn’t reach. If Soma needed three steps, Camilla only
needed one.

It wasn’t a talk about being a coward, but that was just a fact. And then…

Although there was such a fact, there was another fact that they were on par when looking at a glimpse.

But for that situation to last for who knows how long, it was ridiculous.

Because Camilla’s instinct and reasoning altogether said so.

The sword techniques by the boy in front of her were equal to her own.

No, on the contrary, his techniques were gradually getting better than hers.

They got faster and more accurate.

Her hands were obviously starting to get delayed.

She couldn’t afford to think about the meaning.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 53 | 301
Even with the several advantageous points she had, he exceeded her with one aspect to another.

If they were both par in all aspects… No, even if he had one of them…

“Yeah…!” (Soma)

“…!?” (Camilla)

And while saying that, that one aspect was quickly crushed.

What Soma did was simple.

He moved two times faster than Camilla.

However, the reach for feet disappeared, and that alone was good enough.

“Got you…!” (Soma)

“Ugh…!” (Camilla)

Her actions were delayed only by half a step.

She undauntedly swung her arms, but, it was obviously too late—

“—Aah.” (Soma)

At that moment, the stick slipped out of Soma’s hand.

Soma’s eyes dumbfoundedly followed the stick’s whereabouts… however, the same goes for his
opponent.

In the first place, she wouldn’t make it in time, either slicing, eluding, or stopping the blow.

She was preparing for any kind of development, but… she didn’t make an assumption that nothing
would happen.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 54 | 301
As Soma unsightly swung and missed, he couldn’t completely kill the momentum, and he fell down as
it was.

And what lied ahead of Soma was…

“—Mugyuuu.” (Soma)

“Guhe—” (Camilla)

It was a voice that shouldn’t be leaked out from young girls, but was still leaked out. But since nobody
was in this place except a child, she was safe.

While thinking about that nonsense, Camilla turned to where Soma had fallen.

“You…” (Camilla)

“No, that was very rude of me… I am ashamed.” (Soma)

“Although the movement of your arm unnaturally stopped just before, was that because of muscle
pain?” (Camilla)

“Hmm, well, it is something similar. There is no difference in being distracted.” (Soma)

“This is absurd when you’re not even healed yet… Well, I guess I wasn’t obliged to say what I was
saying.” (Camilla)

Despite saying such a thing, Camilla quietly let out a breath of relief.

If Soma didn’t fail to do that just now, there was no mistake that Camilla would receive the blow.

That was too miserable in many ways.

As for Camilla herself, she also acknowledged her defeat.

Nevertheless, as a private tutor and as a person with an Advanced rank in Axemanship above all else,
she went all-out and still lost to one who had no skills. But of course, she couldn’t afford to display such
an appearance.
[Bryzc11] P a g e 55 | 301
“Hmmm… anyway, my body is finally warmed up.” (Soma)

“Is that so? That’s good, but… I’m not going to do this again.” (Camilla)

“Why is that…!?” (Soma)

“Didn’t you say that this was to change the mood? And we should head back soon.” (Camilla)

That was more or less the truth.

Well, to put it simply, she was trying to quit while Soma was ahead.

“Hmm, you’re mean because you want to quit, but if it is because of the job, it can’t be helped then…”
(Soma)

“I’m sorry.” (Camilla)

Soma was clearly dissatisfied. Speaking of Camilla’s job now, she couldn’t say anything because he
knew what her job was.

Actually, the reason why Camilla felt that it was necessary to have a change of mood was because she
was Soma’s private tutor.

“…I’ll definitely win next time.” (Soma)

“Well, if there is an opportunity.” (Camilla)

Despite saying that, Camilla didn’t plan to offer that opportunity.

Because there was no need to understand the reason why she lost.

She was fine if anyone said that she hadn’t matured.

Camilla didn’t plan to show that unsightly appearance to her students.

Even if Camilla was a bit younger, she probably wouldn’t understand it.
[Bryzc11] P a g e 56 | 301
Why she lost, and she would probably train some more.

But the present Camilla didn’t intend to do that.

More than anything… she understood the extent of her limitations.

According to Sofia, even if he was her favorite, he couldn’t do anything at all. Since the boy confirmed
her thoughts, she would teach him various things, rather than doing nothing.

“…For me to think of such a thing, I guess that I am getting older.” (Camilla)

“Did you say something?” (Soma)

“I’m just talking to myself, don’t worry about it.” (Camilla)

“Is that so? Anyway, I would like you to get off of me. You’re heavy.” (Soma)

“Aah? Somehow, doesn’t it seem necessary to teach you how to treat woman first?” (Camilla)

“You’re heavy! I’m going to be crushed!” (Soma)

“I am not that heavy!” (Camilla)

While saying such a thing, her mouth made a slight smile.

She wasn’t motivated until now.

However, no matter how it should be said, it was a feeling of indebtedness.

It was close to an obligation. Although it was hard to compare in terms of characteristics… it didn’t
really matter.

While thinking so, Camilla made an even bigger smile.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 57 | 301
Chapter 9 – Ex Strongest, Reunion with an Unknown Named Girl

After viewing the retreating figure of Camilla, who left because of a job, Soma lied on his back on the
spot.

He wasn’t tired.

If anything, it was because of disappointment.

At the last moment, when she was about to receive the blow, his mind lost focus.

It was a moment of negligence. To tell the truth, Soma would originally have no problems, but… the
current Soma was far from perfect condition.

In the first place, Soma wasn’t use to swinging a sword with this body.

He could’ve actually handled the match if it was with simple and light swings. But it was the first time
for him to swing it until the extent he did earlier.

He finally got used to that level, little by little, while doing swings. However, even though he was in
such a state, he was careless, and he lost the match because of that. It was something out of question for
him.

“Although I can say all kinds of excuses, they’re meaningless if I do such a thing. It’s still too early —
don’t you think so?” (Soma)

“…!?” (??)

The moment he said that, the trees behind him slightly shook.

The shaking immediately settled down, but… oh well, it went without saying that was also meaningless.

Since there was no reaction after waiting awhile, he thought that there was a meaning from ‘that side’,
but…

“As I have said before, you have been found out. It’s meaningless to keep hiding, you know?” (Soma)

[Bryzc11] P a g e 58 | 301
“…H-how did you know…?” (??)

The one who showed their face from behind the tree, while saying such a thing, was a girl he was
familiar with.

A girl with red hair and red eyes.

She was about the same age as Soma, and she had a figure which could be known as a figure of a child.

From the face with slanted eyes, he received a strong impression, but it seemed that there was no way
for her to conceal her anxiety. However, the feeling gradually became dim.

The reason why she had an anxious expression was probably because he had spoken to her just now.

The person herself somehow didn’t realize that she had been perceived.

However…

“Hmmm… even if I tell you why, it’s troublesome to say it. I can’t say anything other than ‘if I notice it,
it means I notice it’.” (Soma)

“But… the other person earlier didn’t seem to notice me.” (Girl)

“Well, Sensei… Camilla apparently thought that no one else would come here. And she probably didn’t
pay much attention to the surroundings.” (Soma)

“…Does that mean that the difference is because you knew that I would come?” (Girl)

“Yes, of course.” (Soma)

As she nodded, she showed an expression that still couldn’t accept the reason, but since that was the
truth, it couldn’t be helped.

However, the truth about this situation was like what Soma said, he just knew it.

Well, practically, it was a coincidence that Soma noticed her.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 59 | 301
At the last moment, when he lost concentration during the match with Camilla, the reason was actually
because he noticed her.

However, he was able to notice her because he knew of her existence.

Even if Soma didn’t know her, nobody could tell whether Soma would notice her or not.

Anyhow, since Soma didn’t want to keep talking while facing up, he got up, turned around and he
greeted her again.

“In any case, it’s been a long time. Is this the first time in a week?” (Soma)

“Y-yes… long time no see.” (Girl)

“Hmmm. Although it may be late, thank you for helping me at that time.” (Soma)

A week before, Soma was helped at that time.

As it could be seen from this conversation, it meant that Soma knew the girl… or perhaps it should be
said that the encounter was a week ago, when he collapsed.

Without being able to think of anything in that moment and being unable to move, Soma, then, was
rescued.

To be exact, the girl lent her shoulders and, thanks to that, he somehow managed to return to the
backyard.

“It-it’s fine. For such gratitude… I just did what I wanted to do.” (Girl)

“No. I feel indebted. No matter how objectively you look at it, you still saved me. It doesn’t really
matter much with what were you thinking. Therefore, I am obliged to say thanks to you, and you have
the privilege to accept it. Well, since it is your right to accept my gratitude, of course, you can throw it
away.” (Soma)

[Bryzc11] P a g e 60 | 301
“…Although you thanked me, why does it sound like you are proud about it? Oh well… if that’s really
the case, I’ll accept it.” (Girl)

“Hmm, that’s a godsend.” (Soma)

“…I still can’t really accept it though.” (Girl)

She looked at Soma with a dissatisfied expression, but Soma just shrugged his shoulders.

He was aware that his behavior looked really proud, but there was no way for him to change that.

So, she got no choice, but to give up.

“That’s the truth, you know… Hmm? Leaving that aside, I haven’t heard your name.” (Soma)

“Well, this is not the situation to give my name… and there is no need for me to do so.” (Girl)

“It is necessary, so tell me your name. Aah, by the way, my name is Soma. You can call me the way you
like.” (Soma)

“…Somehow I am still not satisfied, but… well, whatever. But name… name, huh.” (Girl)

“Hmm? If it is not convenient for you, you can use an alias.” (Soma)

“Alias… hmmm…” (Girl)

This time she put up a surprised look, so Soma was wondering about it.

It wasn’t a joke, in fact he was serious.

No matter how one thought about this, it was obvious that she had her circumstances. Hence, the name
for calling was necessary to identify individuals.

As for an alias, if the person herself accepted this suggestion, it was all good for Soma.

“…Hah, it’s fine. That time is that time, anyway. I am Aina. You can call me that.” (Aina) (TLN: The
name in raw is アイナ)

[Bryzc11] P a g e 61 | 301
“Hmm… alright, Aina.” (Soma)

“And you suddenly address me without honorifics!?” (Aina)

“Hmm? What is so bad about that? If that’s the case, changing it is…” (Soma)

“I-I didn’t say anything wrong with it. It-it’s just, I am… a bit… surprised…” (Aina)

“If there are no problems, I will call you Aina, then.” (Soma)

“Y-yeah… that’s fine. In exchange, I will also call you Soma?” (Aina)

“Hmm, I don’t really have problem with that.” (Soma)

“…Why are you so calm about this?” (Aina)

“Hmm? Did you say something?” (Soma)

“It-it’s nothing!” (Aina)

Soma tilted his head again because of the appearance of the young girl shouting with her cheeks slightly
reddened.

As for Soma, she had a very low boiling point. Or perhaps he should say that he didn’t understand why
she was angry. Was it because of something he said, but anyway, he just kept silent.

Occasionally, for Soma, there were times when he arrived at such a judgment.

“Anyway, Aina.” (Soma)

“Wh-what is it?” (Aina)

“Hmm…? Somehow your cheeks are red. Are you possibly having a cold? If that’s the case, you
should go home and sleep. It is crucial when you are starting to have a cold.” (Soma)

[Bryzc11] P a g e 62 | 301
“Don’t worry about it. Just get to the main point!” (Aina)

“Hmmm… Why are you so angry this time? I don’t understand…” (Soma)

On the other hand, sometimes he just didn’t get it.

Anyhow…

“Well, there’s one thing, but if something’s troubling you, you can tell me.” (Soma)

“…I don’t know what are you talking about, and I completely don’t understand you.” (Aina)

“Yes? What so difficult about it? It’s simple. I want to say that I will return the favor I received.”
(Soma)

“Please say that from the beginning… Anyway, I did it arbitrarily, and there is no need to return the
favor.” (Aina)

“Hmm, I think that I will also return the favor arbitrarily. When that time comes, I will help you of
my own accord. So, there is nothing to worry about, right?” (Soma)

“…What is with that?” (Aina)

A smile unintentionally formed from the girl’s lips.

That was caused by her amazement, but a smile was a smile.

For Soma, it was the first time for him to see the girl — Aina smiling.

“Hmm…” (Soma)

“Wh-what is it?” (Aina)

“No, I mean, I thought from the first time I saw you, but… your smile looks really nice.” (Soma)

“…Yes?” (Aina)

[Bryzc11] P a g e 63 | 301
“If I have to say it simply, your smile is cute.” (Soma)

“You don’t have to expressly correct yourself! What do you mean by cute!?” (Aina)

“Hmm… you’re asking the meaning of cute? It is difficult to explain it easily…” (Soma)

“That’s not what I meant!” (Aina)

The redness on her face was not at the degree it was at earlier. Hence, Soma tilted his head three times
because of Aina’s flustered and panicked appearance.

Since Soma said what he really thought, he didn’t know why she was so flustered.

“Wh-what are you plotting… such flattery, there’s nothing good about it, not even one, you know?”
(Aina)

“Flattery, is it? I am saying the truth because I don’t feel like saying something other than flattery…”
(Soma)

“I got it! And since I understand, we don’t have to talk about this any longer!” (Aina)

“Hmmm… I don’t really understand what you mean, but oh well.” (Soma)

However, as the boy nodded while saying such things, even though he didn’t understand why, the girl
with a reddened face repeatedly breathed while her shoulders went up and down.

When looking from the side, Soma made another nod as if he wanted to say something while looking at
the scene.

“If something happens, I will help you if you tell me. Even if you don’t tell me, I will just help you, and
I want you to remember that. Well, as what you’d expected, the things that I am able to do is limited.”
(Soma)

The girl understood the figure who told such a thing with the usual proudness, and she slightly loosen
her mouth again.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 64 | 301
 Chapter 10 – Ex Strongest, Receiving Lessons from Private Tutor

“—Well, that is the reason why it is known as the Demon Forest.” (Camilla)

In an unnecessarily spacious room, the voice of Camilla was echoing.

As Soma was listening, he nodded.

There were only two people inside his room.

It was the first lesson that Camilla took as a private tutor.

With respect to time, it was two hours, after seeing Aina again, and meeting Camilla in the forest.

He didn’t do anything else in particular.

He immediately parted with Aina and returned home, but it took some time for Camilla to finish her
preparations.

Well, they didn’t decide a specific time in the first place, and judging from his position to be taught by
her, Soma didn’t make any complaints.

Regarding the remaining time, since there was no task given to Soma since he was struggling with pain,
there was no problem at all.

Anyhow, even though the lesson started like that, it was probably rude if he unexpectedly said
something. However, they were his true feelings, since the lesson was easy to understand.

They had a match earlier, and even though they were both combatants, her profession, in the first place,
was a Skill Appraiser.

If she was really a muscle brain, he didn’t think that the lesson could start immediately as expected, but
it was probably because she was good at changing her own cognition.

Now, let’s return to the main subject.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 65 | 301
“Aah… I see.” (Soma)

When returning to the present thought, it was natural to be occupied with the talk he heard now.

It was a talk about the forest that was beyond the backyard, and why it was known as the Demon’s
Forest…

“It is called the Demon’s Forest because it is at the boundary with the area where the demons live…”
(Soma)

“Well, in the past, there were times when the demons were wondering around, but instead of several
years, I haven’t seen them in ten years.” (Camilla)

“Hmm… by the way, do you know the reason?” (Soma)

“Hmm? Well, maybe.” (Camilla)

“May I ask why?” (Soma)

“There is no problem in particular, but is it that easy for you?” (Camilla)

Even though Camilla asked such a thing, it was an easy matter.

After they were utterly beaten, they had resigned themselves to being raided then.

True, that was a convincing reason, if that was the case.

Incidentally, when she said that, there was one other thing that could be understood.

“I see… is that the reason why my house is a uselessly big mansion?” (Soma)

“Hooh? You mean?” (Camilla)

“The size of the house is perfect for showing the stature of my family, right? And the fact is the territory
of the demons is right next to us, which is at the border. Was it decided that the family status and
household would build a mansion near the border of the country?” (Soma)

[Bryzc11] P a g e 66 | 301
Soma still didn’t know the household he belonged to.

However, when he listened to such talk, he understood to a certain extent.

“Well, I’m not sure how far the border goes, but the mansion is around here.” (Camilla)

If that was the case, he could understand many things.

First, it was a way to deal with Soma after knowing that he couldn’t learn any skills.

Strictly speaking, since they thought that he would mainly stay in this area, it was meant to reinforce
that decision.

“Ooh?” (Camilla)

As expected, it seemed that his guess was almost right while looking at Camilla, who pleasantly
narrowed her eyes.

“We haven’t reached the part about aristocracy… so how did you get there? You are really
interesting…” (Camilla)

Since he couldn’t say anything about the knowledge from his previous life, he shrugged his shoulders.

Even if he had no knowledge of his previous life, he could have guessed to a certain extent.

Soma had learned various knowledge from the tutors before Camilla, but he didn’t learn anything of
such kind at all.

At that point in time, it was reasonable to think that the deprived information was something intended.

Whether he could guess it to a certain point, that was another story.

“Well, leaving that aside… there is one unclear thing.” (Soma)

“Hmm… what is it?” (Camilla)

“I don’t understand the meaning of setting up a mansion so close to the border.” (Soma)

[Bryzc11] P a g e 67 | 301
There were surely some advantages, but whenever he thought about it, the drawback far exceeded
them.

It was already out of the question, especially at a most dangerous time.

If someone ordered the mansion to be built here, he could feel nothing but ill intentions.

“Aah, even if the mansion is set up here, originally it was planned to built more away from here, you
know?” (Camilla)

“Hmm… well, of course.” (Soma)

“However, the correspondence would be delayed if the demons attacked. Therefore, it was forcibly
decided to set up the mansion here.” (Camilla)

“…Who did that?” (Soma)

“Your parents.” (Camilla)

“…Are my parents fools?” (Soma)

“I won’t deny that.” (Camilla)

That made him want to hold his head, but for her to have confidence to say that, there must be a reason.

Nope…?

“Are they too overconfident because the demons haven’t been seen in ten years?” (Soma)

“No, although it may be foolish, it is certain that it is not because of overconfidence. Anyhow, the
demons were defeated.” (Camilla)

“…That was a story of ten years ago, right?” (Soma)

“Well, the permission to build the mansion here was not because they were showing off.” (Camilla)

[Bryzc11] P a g e 68 | 301
“Hmm…” (Soma)

Although Soma felt confident if he was at the peak, like in his previous life, he couldn’t say anything
because he didn’t know how strong the demons were.

There were too few samples in order to verify that fact.

When he thought about it…

“Now, since you don’t know about them to a certain extent, shall I tell you a bit about demons from
now on?” (Camilla)

“Oh, as expected, the time has come, huh?” (Soma)

“What do you mean by ‘as expected’, did you know that I was going to ask that?” (Camilla)

“Well, when I listened to the story until this point, I can pretty much guess it. That is the way Sensei is
going to tell the story, right?” (Soma)

Anyway, it was quite simple.

As Soma thought, when Camilla talked about something, there would surely be matters that he didn’t
know about in detail.

Speaking about the current talk, it was about the demons.

In that situation, it was normal to think about what Camilla would talk about next.

If he continued to skillfully handle it, he would be able to listen to the story.

Since he tried to understand the interesting talk, it made him able to easily understand it.

The story was unexpectedly easy to be understood.

“If you can understand the talk, even with only one hour, it’s good.” (Camilla)

“Sensei’s talk was interesting, after all.” (Soma)

[Bryzc11] P a g e 69 | 301
“I also noticed that your understanding is high.” (Camilla)

By the way, the first talk was about the country where Soma and the others lived.

As a matter of fact, that talk was also one of the details that was blocked.

That was why Soma didn’t know where this country was.

For the first time today, he knew about the most prosperous and oldest empire located in the middle of
the continent, and to the northwest of it, it was the kingdom where they lived.

Of course, it was also a small country surrounded by rugged mountain ranges, and practically, there
were only two routes for getting out of this place.

And the talk itself was related to the Demon’s Forest.

Anyhow…

“Now, I’m suppose to talk about the demons, but… anyway, how much do you know about demons? It
seems that you don’t know about them at all.” (Camilla)

“Hmm, well I somewhat know, but… maybe, I don’t know that much, I think?” (Soma)

“By the way, what kind of things do you know?” (Camilla)

“I know as much as they are generally the enemy of humanity.” (Soma)

Incidentally, this was something that even a normal child knew.

It was also used to threaten children, like being taken away if they did bad things.

“I see… you certainly don’t know too much. By the way, that was a lie, right?” (Camilla)

“Aah, as expected, huh?” (Soma)

It seemed that Camilla was surprised when Soma openly admitted when she asked.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 70 | 301
She had a face as if asking why he nodded while lightly opening her eyes.

“‘As expected’… you understand that?” (Camilla)

“If there’s really such a thing, people would try to destroy them first. Just because they have not been
seen for more than ten years, it’s not impossible for this place to be invaded. The rest is based on my
actual observation.” (Soma)

“Actual observation?” (Camilla)

“You don’t have to worry too much about it.” (Soma)

“Hmm… well, as you said, that’s for the time being. The reason why the demons didn’t attack us first
was because there was no need to proactively cause a disturbance. It was supposed to be like that, but…
I wonder if the demons were really an adversary to humanity. …Other than listening, what do you
think that the demons look like?” (Camilla)

“Well… they are the descendants of those who oppose humanity, for some reason. In addition, they are
the kind who were hated and cast out. And when such people gather, they are in a community
altogether. Am I right?” (Soma)

He could smoothly say it because he had somehow thought about it, and then, he was directed with an
amazed expression from Camilla.

“Hmm, what’s the matter?” (Soma)

“No, I just thought that I have come to understand you in general.” (Camilla)

He tilted his head, since he didn’t understand the meaning, but Camilla just shrugged her shoulders.

That made him somehow concerned, but if she was willing to reply, she would have properly said it by
now.

If that was the case, there was no meaning in asking more than that, so he didn’t really mind it.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 71 | 301
“Well, there is that kind of thing, but never say such things to the believers of the Holy God’s Doctrine,
alright? As for them, that public recognition is supposed to be true.” (Soma) (TLN: The name in raw is
聖神教)

“I got it.” (Soma)

Holy God’s Doctrine was the only religion that existed in this world.

Strictly speaking, various factions existed, but he didn’t have to worry too much.

As long as there were non-believers, there were people who wouldn’t get involved.

Incidentally, looking at the facts in general, more or less, about 80 percent of the people in this world
believed in that religion.

As for those who could be called ‘True Believers’, it was probably around 10 percent from that 80
percent.

The remaining 20 percent were those who believed in indigenous things that couldn’t be called a
religion. There were very few exceptions that were not even included in the proportion.

There were almost none who didn’t believe in anything.

Camilla seemed to be in the indigenous group, and Soma, if anything, was also in the same group.

It was also related to his previous life, but it was strictly different.

“Now, such demons are…” (Camilla)

As Camilla said so far, she suddenly stopped her words.

When she took out a pocket watch from her chest, she nodded haphazardly.

Although a pocket watch wasn’t something rare in this world, it was the most popular goods because it
carried the meaning of a portable clock.

It was widely circulated because it was cheap.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 72 | 301
For Camilla to have such a thing around, it seemed that she properly earned an income.

As for now—

“What’s wrong?” (Soma)

“No. I’m thinking about taking a break soon.” (Camilla)

“I am still fine, you know?” (Soma)

“I was taking that into consideration, but… it seems you are still fine. If it is so, would you mind if I
continue?” (Camilla)

“Actually, I am the one who was suppose to ask you that.” (Soma)

It was an interesting talk, and that was why he didn’t feel tired.

The more he heard the talk, the more he realized that there were many things he didn’t know.

Of course, among them, the favorite parts of the talk — magic was also included.

But first, Soma was listening to the resumed talk.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 73 | 301
 Chapter 11 – Private Tutor and Atonement

While watching Soma, who earnestly listened to her talk, Camilla suddenly leaked a bitter smile.

It was because he thought of such things as a big deal.

She wasn’t sure why Soma himself understood, but talking with Soma now was not like talking to a
normal 6-year-old child.

Especially the talk about Demons, it was a subject that was originally meant for middle education, but
now it was a subject in higher education.

Higher education — in other words, it was for scholars or researchers. Those who wanted to take
important positions in the country would go to an institution of higher education.

Although the subject was being discussed, most people didn’t know about the details.

Rather than being confidential, it was to avoid confusion. In the first place, the subject of Demons was
also information that was not well understood, and it was taught later, but… this 6-year-old boy was
naturally discussing it while making a face that understood the subject.

As expected—

“…Well, I guess there is something like that, huh?” (Soma)

“Hmmm? What do you mean?” (Camilla)

“Nah, you don’t have to mind it. Anyway, according to you, the Demons are not evil. However, their
fighting power is certain. In order to fight against any Demons, it is said that at least an Intermediate
rank Skill is required.” (Soma)

While continuing the explanation, his reasoning made Camilla think about when she taken over
tutoring him from the people that had been Soma’s tutors.

…No strictly speaking, that wasn’t correct, right?

The reason was that almost nothing was handed over to Camilla by those people.
[Bryzc11] P a g e 74 | 301
Especially how far Soma’s studies had progressed… and as for the rate of progression, she wasn’t told
about it at all.

Arithmetic, general studies, foreign histories, and others.

Although Soma had different tutors with different studies, it was all the same from all of them.

Well, in Sofia’s view — if Soma knew early about the fact that he was coming from a Duke household,
he would grow arrogant, or possibly start shrinking. Although she purposely tried to exclude the
information, it was more or less her complete defeat.

It would not be impossible to teach him anything.

Those people were officially hired by the Duke…

She heard that they were currently engaged in the education of Soma’s younger sister, Rina. So, it was
hard to think that they abandoned their job.

Because of that, Camilla initially thought that Soma was disliked.

There were some who minded Soma’s way of speaking and manners, and those tutors of the Duke
household were highly prideful, even in simple situations.

For that reason, she thought that there might’ve been some kind of conflict that had happened there.

However, it also seemed funny when it came from all of them. So what she thought next was that even
though they had pride, there must’ve been other things.

It was too late to mind about it, given the circumstances, but from a tutor’s viewpoint, it was good to
say that Soma was already in the middle of progress.

She thought whether Soma hurt their feelings, but when she thought again, if that was true, they
would’ve left this place in the first place.

After considering they moved to Lina instead, she also had the feeling that Soma didn’t do it.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 75 | 301
She tried to think further, but… she hit the wall.

There was such a thing like other possibilities that didn’t come up, but she didn’t reach that point.

The reference books and other materials for higher education were in reserve because she was pestered,
but anyhow, she didn’t know how far Soma had studied.

How should Camilla conduct the class?

Just thinking about it, she wanted to do her best.

Well, that made her think too much and she needed to change the mood. She came across Soma in the
backyard, but… it surely could be said that there was meaning for that occasion.

It was because she came up with the simplest solution immediately after challenging Soma to a match.

She was able to change the mood… or perhaps, it should be said that she probably didn’t think that far,
and since it was a simple thing to do…

Yes, it was.

She wanted to directly ask Soma how far his lessons had progressed.

Really… it was a story that didn’t talk about the reason.

Although there were many kinds of excuses, she was just making an excuse and there was nothing else.

Anyhow, even when she thought so… her understanding on various matters was because of that
moment.

Nothing was said about the preparation for higher education.

To be honest, it was prepared as planned to do it from there.

And they just handed everything over.

Yes, it was because Soma had already finished with everything from middle education.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 76 | 301
Besides, whether she was surprised or not, it went without saying that she dared to proclaim the fact,
but at the same time, she noticed their intentions.

In short, that was the reason those tutors didn’t tell her about his rate of progression.

Perhaps, it was of such a thing.

The message she received from all the tutors was ‘Don’t misjudge his talent’.

Even without hitting around the bush, she thought that it would be quicker if they directly told her by
mouth, but… oh well, that was what it meant in this country.

Next, it was also related to Camilla, who was a Skill Appraiser.

Anyhow…

“Hmm, basically, the Demons have High rank skills, correct?” (Soma)

“Yeah. At least, that is how this country measured the strength of the Demons.” (Camilla)

“…Skill rank… No, in the first place, isn’t it easier to understand what kind of skills the other side
has?” (Soma)

“Well, that is correct. We, as Skill Appraisers, are certainly able to determine their skills, but it is
necessary to touch the other’s body.” (Camilla)

“Then, why are they making such a conclusion?” (Soma)

“It is simple. It is because of how they are remembered as being strong. Actually, there is no one who
had appraised someone from the Demon race.” (Camilla)

“Hmm…” (Soma)

Camilla could imagine why Soma groaned, and her guess was probably not wrong.

Soma probably thought like this.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 77 | 301
That too—

“…I had this feeling before, but isn’t this country emphasizing Skills a bit too much? A Skill is certainly
easy to understand, but maybe, the information about it is restricted in this country.” (Soma)

“Yes, you are right. There is no doubt that other countries are using it as an indicator, but this country
is probably the only one that emphasizes it until this degree.” (Camilla)

“Hmmm… is there any reason for it?” (Soma)

“Well. It’s not a big deal though.” (Camilla)

It was derived from the circumstances of this country because it emphasized too much on skills.

Originally, this country was a part of an adjacent country, but it achieved independence because it was
badly treated.

There was one reason why the country was badly treated. It was because the land was not abundant
with resources… no, it was clearly poor land, thus the tax revenue was bad.

Because of that, this country wasn’t considered important, despite the fact that the Demon’s Forest was
next to it.

Rather, it was treated as a cushioning place to keep the Demons under control.

Some people, who knew that fact, migrated into the place. Instead of driving away the Demon tribe,
who did things as they pleased, they raised their weapons and declared independence.

One of the people who emigrated became king. In order to protect this place that became a country,
they started to gather various people based on Skills.

“Based on Skills, is it?” (Soma)

“Yeah. Since the reference of Skill rank became absolute, the quality of the soldiers was obviously
improved. It is said that it is necessary for them to possess at least some Martial Art skills. There was a

[Bryzc11] P a g e 78 | 301
famous story where the country turned the table with a sufficient degree of military forces when the
former affiliated country was attacking.” (Camilla)

However, what made that possible was because the newly-formed country was driven into a corner.

It wasn’t something people wanted to do, but they wouldn’t be able to stand up unless they focused on
what was most important, and all the people understood that fact.

If other countries tried to attack this place, they would fail because the citizens would fight back.

In fact, it turned out very well, since no other countries followed the move taken by the former affiliated
country.

“Hmmm… is that the reason why this country absolutely emphasizes Skills?” (Soma)

“No, if that was the only reason, this situation would not happen. Didn’t I say it? They did it as a basis
of gathering talented people.” (Camilla)

“…I see. Which reminds me, although this place is supposed to be a poor place, I have never felt that
way before. I thought that it might be because of my house, but… in order to free myself from here, did
they allocate talent based on a Skill that’s specifically for agriculture or anything else?” (Soma)

“…You understood this matter, as always. That’s good. Are you really a 6-year-old boy?” (Camilla)

Camilla directed amazed eyes, but she was absolutely right.

And they poorly succeeded… No, because they had been too successful. Hence, the inhabitants of this
country believed that Skills were an absolute matter.

“I see… well, if it is such a case, I understand the current situation I am in, but…” (Soma)

“Hmm? Do you have other doubts?” (Camilla)

“No, I think that Sensei seems to be quite detailed.” (Soma)

“…Well, the lesson is about the local history, and in the first place, this country has been built for more
than ten years. It’s not long enough to forget about the history.” (Camilla)

[Bryzc11] P a g e 79 | 301
She probably wanted to say that even if she wanted to forget, she couldn’t.

“Hmm…” (Soma)

“What is it? Do you still have something else?” (Camilla)

“No, I am simply consenting about my situation.” (Soma)

“Aah… is that what you mean?” (Camilla)

Yes, Soma probably would have no problems if he was born in another country.

Even if he couldn’t learn any skills, he could still be the heir of a Duke.

However, he wasn’t allowed to be like that in this country.

The inhabitants of this country would not allow him.

No matter how much Sofia wanted to, it was something that she couldn’t do.

And that was why—

“…You have the right to hate me.” (Camilla)

—Initially, Camilla was responsible to teach Soma for the sake of atonement.

No, instead of that, Sofia prepared that opportunity for her.

In the past, she was called a hero, and it was the time when the life of 10-year-old girl turned upside-
down.

She was similar to Camilla, who resigned herself without enduring the sin, since she took the job as a
dedicated Skill Appraiser.

Apart from that, Camilla wondered why Soma didn’t plan to take revenge, but at least, she wouldn’t
mind it.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 80 | 301
Or, maybe, deep down in her heart, she wanted it to happen.

However…

“Hmm? Hate?” (Soma)

The expression on Soma’s face was amazement.

As if he didn’t understand what she said.

Even though she told Soma everything.

“…Well, it’s just that only Skill Appraisers know the details of people, such as what kind of skills they
have and whether one can learn it. So if I lied… if I properly fabricated the Skill that you can learn, your
life would have never gone out of order. So…” (Camilla)

“No, honestly, whatever happened, it doesn’t really matter anymore, right?” (Soma)

That face was certainly saying his true feelings.

He was just puzzled like earlier.

Yes, he was being honest with his feelings. He wanted Camilla to cast away the anxiety.

“…It doesn’t matter? Are you saying that you don’t really mind, especially when your life is turned
around?” (Camilla)

“Hmm… as I already said, I only want to learn the information about magic… because I hope that I am
able to use magic. When I think about it, I am pleased because the time for myself has increased. So I
have no reason to hold a grudge… Hmm, rather I should be thankful to Sensei, right?” (Soma)

On the other hand, his face was strangely embarrassed when saying thanks.

Camilla, herself, didn’t really understand what kind of expression that was, and… there was only one
person who understood it.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 81 | 301
For some reason, she wanted to laugh.

“I see… I see.” (Camilla)

Just like this, Camilla suddenly thought, while meaninglessly nodding.

As she intended from the beginning, she got enough motivation as a result of the match.

Apparently, the motivation had gone up even further.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 82 | 301
 Chapter 12 – Deepening the Interaction with a Girl

A year and a month had quickly passed by since he took lessons from Camilla.

Recently, the lessons also covered various disciples, but since the contents were as easy to understand as
always, there were no particular difficulties for him.

A while ago, Soma finally came to learn about magic, and there was a lot more coming.

He heard about magic yesterday as well, and he proactively asked questions over and over again.

“Well, as always, there is no indication that I can use magic.” (Soma)

“…You can’t do it, huh?” (Aina)

Immediately after, Soma indifferently waved his arms, while shrugging his shoulders at Aina, who was
sighing in amazement.

The arms were raised up and dropped down… while adding the foot-stepping, he was matching the
image created before him.

This didn’t happen in only several years, it had been repeated for decades.

He was talking without stopping his movement, and he continued doing it without worrying about it.

“Although it is certainly hopeless, I also don’t think that it is easy to use magic from the beginning. As
usual, I am a person who already expected this.” (Soma)

“Within your expectations… Say, although you understand this much, you keep doing something that
has no outcome… I wonder why are you doing this? Is there any meaning to keep going for it?” (Aina)

“…I don’t think so? There is no meaning to continue this, you know? At least, I don’t think that there
is any meaning here.” (Soma)

“…Eh?” (Aina)

Soma heard a mutter of amazement, but he kept on going without even turning his eyes.
[Bryzc11] P a g e 83 | 301
Swinging down with his arms and stepping with his foot—

“It’s just that… you must consider that the things you are doing now have meaning, and that’s why you
are doing this every day, correct?” (Aina)

“Hmmm, I’m not sure why I am doing this, but… you’re not asking the meaning of the things that I
am doing right now, right?” (Soma)

In the first place, what Soma was doing everyday was not training.

There was no meaning, and he basically didn’t hope that there was a meaning.

Soma kept doing it as a daily routine because it was simply a daily routine.

He had been doing this for several decades, and if he didn’t do it, he would reach to a point that he
wouldn’t feel good. Therefore, for Soma, it was a custom.

He did similar things when he had reincarnated.

That meant, he didn’t do it because there was a reason, he actually continued doing it because there was
no reason not to do it.

Therefore, this was a daily routine for Soma.

“…He-hey. There is something I want to ask you, is it alright?” (Aina)

“If I can answer it, sure.” (Soma)

“Ye-yeah… well, let me ask you a question. Don’t you think that it is meaningless to do or to overdo
something that doesn’t produce any results?” (Aina)

“I’m not sure why you said it, but… hmm, yeah, I don’t know why. I think that I can only say that there
is a meaning if there is a result here.” (Soma)

For example, he was proud about himself for working hard in order to reach the top of swordsmanship
in his previous life.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 84 | 301
However, he thought that there was a meaning when it was in his previous life, and he was able to reach
the top because of that.

For argument’s sake, if he didn’t achieve anything, Soma would say that this had no meaning, and that
was why he declined to say anything.

Whether there was a meaning or not, he would only say it if there was a result in this life.

“Ooh, alright. If that’s the case, what you are doing now is—…” (Aina)

“However, as to whether there is no merit to do it, that is another story.” (Soma)

“…Eh?” (Aina)

“What’s with that strange looking dance? The meaning is determined by the result, but the merit is
determined by the individual. Even if there is no meaning, if you think that there is some merit, it will
be worth doing it.” (Soma)

“…Well, even though you think that it might end with no meaning, the reason you continue studying
magic is because of that?” (Aina)

“Hmmm, maybe it is like that… No. It is probably different.” (Soma)

“What do you mean?” (Aina)

“It’s just that I don’t think it will end up with no meaning.” (Soma)

To put it simply, he was doing it on the basis that there was a possibility.

Nevertheless, Soma wasn’t giving up.

“…Even if the possibility to be materialized is really small?” (Aina)

“If the possibility is not zero, it is still good enough, right? Although this argument is a bit extreme, I
am satisfied as long as I can use magic before I die.” (Soma)

[Bryzc11] P a g e 85 | 301
“…What is that? Are you a fool?” (Aina)

“If I am not a fool, I think that I would not do such a thing from the beginning.” (Soma)

“…That is true.” (Aina)

The voice heard didn’t make a fool of him. Rather, it was filled with warmth and consent.

Her intention was… well, it wasn’t necessary to know it.

“If I had to say, then… you are right. This daily routine is something closer to that.” (Soma)

“Daily routine?” (Aina)

“Hmmm. Although I don’t believe that there is a meaning to this, I think that it is worthwhile.” (Soma)

“You have said that there is no meaning to that, but what kind of merit is there?” (Aina)

“You see, by continuing this daily routine just like this, it is possible to deepen my relationship with
Aina.” (Soma)

“—Wha!?” (Aina)

Yeah, although it was a daily routine that had been done for a long time, the content was not similar all
the time.

Certainly, after being reincarnated, while waving a sword in this way for the past year or so, he also
spoke with Aina, and it was a part of the daily routine.

Well, from the day they met again, Soma went through his daily routine every time he saw her, and they
started to exchange words, little by little. Although it was only that, it could be said that the daily
routine was splendid, so it wasn’t wrong for him to say it like earlier.

However, although they were talking, it was basically idle chat. Furthermore, most of it was about what
Soma had done the day before.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 86 | 301
He was in a situation where the only thing he knew about Aina was her name… but like what happened
earlier, Aina was opening her heart for a bit.

If it was like this, this daily routine was sufficiently worth it for Soma.

“Wha-what are you talking about…!? Are you a fool!?” (Aina)

“Hmm, so it is confirmed earlier that I am a fool, huh?” (Soma)

“Tha-that’s not what I meant…!” (Aina)

Soma’s mouth naturally loosened at that flustered and irritated voice.

It didn’t mean that he was proud. It was just that he was finally able to come to know her better.

Especially for the past year, he felt that there was a strange wall between them.

“Hmmm, for her to be able to show such an appearance, I guess she finally opened her eyes and started
to trust me?” (Soma)

And she unconsciously did that…

However, that was an indication that her heart was starting to accept him.

“…You, did you notice…?” (Aina)

“Well, even if we talked a lot, we didn’t get along very well. I understood that while wondering why you
had been wary of me.” (Soma)

“What do you mean… rather, what are you thinking and talking to me, who is suspicious? In that case,
shouldn’t you be more cautious?” (Aina)

“Hmm? Aah, maybe, that can also be the cause of cautiousness?” (Soma)

Indeed, if she had an awareness that she looked suspicious, it might seem strange to go to the other
party without being cautious.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 87 | 301
And Soma admitted that whatever he thought about it, it was to confirm that ‘wall’.

“In other words, I would be alarmed if you came sooner? Whether you like it or not, it’s not necessary
for me to feel that…” (Soma)

“Why it is not necessary for you to stay cautious? Even though I say it myself, don’t you think that I am
obviously suspicious? That happened when I came to help you in a forest where people shouldn’t
come. Well, is that not similar to me telling you that I am suspicious?” (Aina)

“That’s is not something you should say about yourself, you know?” (Soma)

“You should be, more or less, cautious!” (Aina)

“A really suspicious person says such a thing about herself… In the first place, you are right.” (Soma)

To say it in general, Soma was also doubtful when he fell in the forest where people should not come.

At that time, Soma had no right to doubt the other side.

In addition, a suspicious person wouldn’t help a person who fell down.

“…That’s not necessarily the case, right? Isn’t it normally possible that I was trying to gain your trust
by helping you?” (Aina)

“You didn’t come to help me, but you came to gain favor. It is easy to discern the difference.” (Soma)

That was true.

For swordsmen, one of the most important things was an eye that accurately discerned everything, and
it was similar to swordsmanship.

Although he didn’t plan to go towards that aim again, once he already trained with that ability, it wasn’t
easy to disappear.

It was easy for Soma to determine up to that extent.

“And then…?” (Aina)

[Bryzc11] P a g e 88 | 301
“Hmm? What do you mean by ‘and then’?” (Soma)

“…Aren’t you waiting for me to relax my wariness?… Well, yeah. Or you wouldn’t talk with such a
suspicious person every day.” (Aina)

“No, I didn’t feel doubtful in particular, but… well, I won’t deny that there is a purpose.” (Soma)

“…Right. Well, anyway—” (Aina)

“Hmmm. Well, I was concerned about what kind of problems you had. Only that much.” (Soma)

“…Eh?” (Aina)

“Hmm? Is something wrong?” (Soma)

“Problems… why?” (Aina)

“Whatever you want to say, it is fine…” (Soma)

Everyone had one or two problems… so when making jokes or something like that, when someone was
observed, it was easy to grasp.

There were times when she occasionally showed a depressed face when listening to Soma’s story. More
than anything, he was expressively doing such daily routines for that purpose.

It wasn’t difficult to think that there was a purpose.

“There were times when I really thought that you might’ve been scheming something in the earlier
days, but I knew that there would be a change of pace soon.” (Soma)

“Ye-yeah… and? …If you know my problems, what would you do about it? …Are you trying to
threaten me?” (Aina)

“Are you going to have that kind of thinking on the day after tomorrow?” (Soma)

When he stopped moving his arms and legs that he had kept moving all the time, he took a breath.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 89 | 301
There were times where this kind of situation would happen when the daily routine was over. It wasn’t
something he could do with one hand because he had something he wanted to properly say.

“Didn’t I say it in the beginning? If something happens, I will help you. The reason why I wanted to
know about your problems was probably because the time was right. And that was the only thing I had
in mind.” (Soma)

Yes, to make it simple and clear, Soma wanted to know the girl’s problems because of that reason.

He just wanted to help her with her problems.

“…What is that?” (Aina)

When Aina muttered that, she had various expressions on her face.

It was difficult to express it in one word, when various things became a mess, but… if he dared to say it,
it was probably close to a smile in tears.

“…Well, yes. It is certainly true that the wariness towards you has significantly disappeared, and it is
also true that there is trouble. Besides, it is only my side listening to your story.” (Aina)

“Hmm, then, it is unfair if you do not tell me about you soon.” (Soma)

“…You’re right.” (Aina)

As Aina said that, she relax her mouth and exhaled a breath.

And…

“Actually, I am known as a failure by everyone.” (Aina)

[Bryzc11] P a g e 90 | 301
 Chapter 13 – A Girl’s Problem and its Solution

The reason why Aina was known as a failure was because of a certain incident that happened just a year
before the present time.

It was the Coming-of-Age ceremony for Aina and some others.

Perhaps it should be said that the preliminary stage was strict, and was it a ceremony one must go
through to be recognized as an adult?

It was done several times in a year, and by doing so, it would eventually lead one towards adulthood.

And the core content, if it had to be said briefly, it was to receive a Skill Appraisal.

“Hmm… in other words, it is something similar to what we are doing, correct?” (Soma)

“Well, I guess so. I wonder if similar things are done everywhere.” (Aina)

Even though this country had been separated since a long time ago, there was still a possibility of that
matter being continued even now. Well, it was probably trivial to worry about it here.

Anyway, Aina also received it, but—

“Did you fail?” (Soma)

“No, it was successful in itself.” (Aina)

Indeed, she was certainly successful.

—Special Rank Magic.

It was proven that Aina could learn skills at that Grade.

“…I see.” (Soma)

“ ‘I see’…? Eh, maybe, did you just understand the story?” (Aina)

[Bryzc11] P a g e 91 | 301
“Hmm, is it because of that? Are you trying to show off to me? Are you inviting me for a fight? Fine, I
accept it! Let’s do it!” (Soma)

“You’re not getting anything, right!? In the first place, what do you mean by that?” (Aina)

She unintentionally cried out, but Soma looked indifferent.

Rather, he tilted his head, and asked some questions.

“Hmm? Did I make a mistake?” (Soma)

“I’m not doing it, you know!?” (Aina)

“I see, is that so? Well, if I was hit because of a joke, I’ll be in trouble, huh?” (Soma)

“Joke? You…!” (Aina)

Maybe, he didn’t feel like seriously listening.

On a second thought—

“Well, that’s it. If it is impossible to ask, let’s stop since it is difficult for you. The opportunity to return
the favor, even if it is not now, I am fine.” (Soma)

The force came out from his shoulders and they glanced at each other, before the next words followed.

With one exhale…

“…I’m glad that you care, but I don’t need it. It was me who decided to speak in the first place.” (Aina)

“Hmm… is that so?” (Soma)

“Didn’t you generally say that? Even now, it is unfair for you.” (Aina)

“I see… you’re right.” (Soma)

Soma said it with a bitter smile, but that was also Aina’s true feelings.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 92 | 301
Yes, it would be unfair if they went on as it was.

Aina wasn’t sure why Soma was repeating such a thing for this one year, but… at least for her, it was
similar to salvation.

Even though she didn’t say anything, she was somehow feeling guilty…

“…Well, I want to say it, after all. Even if you didn’t ask it, I would’ve told you by force.” (Aina)

“In that case, let me hear it. In fact, I am concerned.” (Soma)

“Anyway, it’s not that difficult of a story, but…” (Aina)

It turned out that she had a Special Rank skill.

Because of that, everyone around her was pleased and in a festive mood, but… it didn’t last long.

On the day after the grand party that was held to celebrate her, there was something that had been
discovered.

“Hmmm… what is that?” (Soma)

“I was discovered that I can’t use magic.” (Aina)

The moment that fact was known, the disappointment of her people was too great.

Same goes to the person herself.

“Well, that is an understandable story. It is also because my people were expecting too much.” (Aina)

“Hmm? You can learn a Skill, but…? Do you have concrete proof that you can’t use magic?” (Soma)

“No matter what I did, I just couldn’t. For example, yes — Flame.” (Aina)

What was circulating out from the protruded right hand was the language of Flame Spirit. (TLN: Is this
correct, 炎の言霊?)

[Bryzc11] P a g e 93 | 301
The mana was sufficiently circulating…

— Special Rank Magic – Divine Protection of the Demon King – ■■■■: Magic – Light (Miss) (TLN:
The name in raw is ――魔導特級・魔王の加護・■■■■：魔法・灯火（不発）)

…However, as expected, the Flame magic was taking shape, but it never materialized.

To have a Skill meant that one could unconditionally use it.

There was no need for the theory, but one would know it, even before they were taught in the first
place.

It was the same as Aina.

Yes, even now, Aina acquired the knowledge of how to use Flame Magic because of the Skill.

She tried to do it now, but that was what happened.

Even with respect to other magic knowledge corresponding to Special Rank, it was possible to acquire
it, but… no matter how many times she attempted, the magic never gave it a shape.

“The method was wrong, and in the castle— no, what I mean is, it was confirmed by everyone, so it
should be certain. After verifying the process, everyone was puzzled. It was because it was impossible
for me not to be able to use magic.” (Aina)

However, even if she said so, it was impossible for her to do something impossible.

Soma also wanted to know why she couldn’t do it.

Asking various acquaintances, following up with contacts, doing attempts… nevertheless, she couldn’t
do even the simplest magic given by everyone.

“Of course, I studied a lot and tried to attempt it. But, three days passed, one week later, and even a
month… I still couldn’t use magic.” (Aina)

— That was why.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 94 | 301
Since Aina couldn’t tolerate the eyes of the surroundings, she ran away from there.

She couldn’t tell Soma. Even if she didn’t say it, it lingered in her mind.

That was the end of her story, which happened a year ago.

Now, she was taking care of by an old couple living in a city near this forest, where she met him by
accident, but… again, that was something must not be said to Soma.

When she said that, he probably noticed the meaning.

Well, somehow, Soma was already aware of it.

But still, he felt like the need to say the definitive words to Aina, but he wasn’t going to say it yet.

“Hmm—… there is something I want to confirm.” (Soma)

When thinking of such a thing, Soma unexpectedly came up with a question.

Thereupon, Aina was surprised as she was thinking what kind of thing he wanted to confirm.

He wanted to confirm the reason why Aina was called a failure and why she couldn’t use magic.

There were also rooms of doubt everywhere…

“I’m not sure why Aina can’t use magic, same like everyone else. In addition, not even any
abnormality was found, correct?” (Soma)

“Eh? Yes, but…” (Aina)

“Hmm, that means… either there seems to be nothing unusual… or that it simply can’t be
understood? Hmm… well, for the time being, I guess that I can try slashing, you got that?” (Soma)

“Wait…? Now, that is somehow disturbing—…” (Aina)

Her words never sounded until the end.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 95 | 301
What she felt before her was ray of light.

The moment when she grasped the light, it had already passed her.

She definitely felt that she was slashed.

She didn’t know what that was. She didn’t feel pain, but she knew something was definitely slashed—

“You, what on earth is…!?” (Aina)

“Hmmm, maybe you will be alright with this, but… for the time being, that’s it. If you use magic
again, I think it will become clear.” (Soma)

“That’s why… haa…” (Aina)

She gave up midway instead of pursuing the matter. And then, she sighed because she thought that it
was a waste to do so.

She was convinced that Soma certainly did something, but… somehow, she understood what he did.

Next was… yes, to do it one more time.

As Soma won’t do anything without any sort of meaning, that was also possible to be convinced—

“Well, alright. I just have to use magic, right? Even though there is no point in doing that…” (Aina)

One year after running away…

Aina also hadn’t done nothing every day.

She tried a variety of things to the extent that she could… nevertheless, she still couldn’t do it.

Yes, that was the reason.

“—Oh Flame.” (Aina)

[Bryzc11] P a g e 96 | 301
As she stick out her hand, and muttered—

—Special Rank Magic – Divine Protection of the Demon King – Seam into the Mountains: Magic –
Light (Sudden Burst) (TLN: The name in raw is 魔導特級・魔王の加護・積土成山：魔法・灯
火（暴発）。)

The tip of her palm glowed for only a moment.

“…Eh?” (Aina)

It was undoubtedly a failure.

The knowledge was brought by the Special Rank skill within Aina.

It was a phenomenon caused by excessively using too much mana, and it blew off the procedures before
the flames manifested.

Yes, in other words—

“Hmm? Did you see that the flame came out for a while just now?” (Soma)

It was different from the magic that didn’t manifest at all until this moment.

It was a proper magic failure.

“…!?” (Aina)

There was something that seemed to be overflowing.

And there was something coming up.

Nevertheless, she gave everything she got, and her lips muttered the spirit language again.

It was similar to earlier, but… this time, since it was impossible anyway, rather than unnecessarily using
a certain amount of mana… she carefully used an appropriate amount.

“…Oh Flame.” (Aina)

[Bryzc11] P a g e 97 | 301
It sounded like a whisper. However, it became clear shortly afterwards.

—Special Rank Magic – Divine Protection of the Demon King – Seam into the Mountains: Magic –
Light

It was a very small flame.

It wasn’t even a light. It was a kind of flame that was used to trigger a fire.

And…

Aina succeeded in using a magical flame for the first time.

“Ooh, this time it worked fine. Hmm, as expected, did that thing become an obstacle? However, as far
as I am concerned, it is not something to be too happy about, but… well, more than anything, I think
you should feel happy now, right? By the way, that’s good for you, Ai-Aina?” (Soma)

As Aina was staring in a daze, a sudden voice that sounded like Soma was being impatient could be
heard.

Thinking of something, when Soma turned to her, he was impatient for some reason.

“Wh-what’s wrong, Aina? Haa, could it be some sort of trap? Kuh, damn it. what I did…? To slice it
right away… I can see nothing…!?” (Soma)

While she was surprised by Soma’s panicked appearance, she tilted her neck, and… at that moment,
she felt something warm on her cheek.

Besides, whether the cause was how she thought that it was not his problem, but… he thought as if this
was his own problem.

Anyway, it didn’t stop at all. On the contrary, they overflowed one after another.

There was nothing she couldn’t do— No.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 98 | 301
As Aina thought that far, she was still able to do it herself… no, it felt like there was something she had
to do.

That was why Aina understood, even though she looked awkward.

Her face with overflowing with tears—

She opened her mouth while lowering her eyebrows—

“I don’t know what you did, but… I know you did something. Thank you, Soma.” (Aina)

[Bryzc11] P a g e 99 | 301
 Chapter 14 – Ex Strongest, Meeting with the Sister for the First
Time in a Long Time

Thirty minutes later from the time Soma was flustered at a girl’s tears…

‘Phew, that was dangerous’, as Soma muttered that, he was walking in the corridor of the mansion.

Although he came back from the outside, his pace was magnificent.

It was because there was no need to hide the fact that he went outside.

However, that wasn’t because he wasn’t allowed to go out.

Soma had never changed since a year ago, and he still hadn’t received permission.

Perhaps it could be said that when his mother prohibited him, he hadn’t seen her over the past year.
Therefore, it was a matter of course.

Speaking of why he didn’t need to hide about going out any longer, it was also because of several
complicated circumstances being involved.

“…Oh?” (Soma)

“Eh!?” (??)

At the moment when Soma turned around the corner of the corridor, he unexpectedly encountered a
face he knew.

The gender was female and the face was closely similar to his.

However, the stature was somewhat smaller than him and the age was one year younger.

Well, to say it briefly, it was Soma’s sister, Rina.

“Ooh, is that you, Rina? Long time no see, huh?” (Soma)

[Bryzc11] P a g e 100 | 301

“Ye-yeah, Ni—… Soma-san.” (Rina)

Even though Soma made an intimate smile, Rina was treating him like a stranger.

In the first place, their eyes were not locking onto one another, rather, she was looking away.

And to call Soma in that way—

“Hmm… it seems you are fine and all, but you can call me Nii-sama, like you did in the past, you
know?” (Soma)

“…No, that’s not going to happen.” (Rina)

“Hmm…” (Soma)

Although it didn’t feel good, but there wasn’t much he could do.

It was the first time in a year that he met face-to-face with Rina.

However, he understood that it was difficult to do it like in the olden days…

“…Hmm. I guess so.” (Soma)

He suddenly came up with those words because his sister looked exhausted.

However, it wasn’t possible for him to peacefully rest in the mansion, so… he was considering this
matter to change the mood.

“You seem exhausted. How about going out once in a while? Look, we can go out together like in the
past, right? That time, going together with me again—” (Soma)

However…

“—I’m happy with your thoughts and even if you are troubling yourself because of it, I have no time to
do such things. Soma-san also, stop doing something pointless. Can you do more constructive things?
If so… no, it’s nothing.” (Rina)

[Bryzc11] P a g e 101 | 301

“Hmmm…? Rina…?” (Soma)

“…Well then, it is regrettable for me to waste time more than this in such a place, so please excuse me.”
(Rina)

As Rina said that, she appeared busy and quickly left the place.

In the eyes of Soma, who was seeing her off, the retreating figure, that didn’t even looking back,
disappeared when she turned a corner.

Soma, who was left alone, scratched his head for some reason, while still maintaining his sight.

“Hmm… I have been told that, huh? However, to say ‘pointless’ without holding back…” (Soma)

He thought that today was meaningful.

And if there was a result until this point, as expected, this matter also had a meaning.

Well, it didn’t matter if it had a meaning, but the other person had already disappeared long ago.

“I wonder if the timing is bad…” (Soma)

Soma shrugged his shoulders while thinking about the sister who was clinging to him and calling ‘Nii-
sama, Nii-sama’.

“Hmm… I am hated without knowing, right?” (Soma)

“I also can’t give any answer to that… well then, what are you going to do?” (Camilla)

During the spare time during lesson hours, Camilla was shrugging her shoulders while saying so when
Soma told her about what happened in the morning.

To tell the truth, there was no other way for her to tell him.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 102 | 301

Soma’s sister. Rina, had also met Camilla several times, but their relationship was not close. Moreover,
Camilla hadn’t been able to meet her for over a year now.

There was no way for her to understand why Rina thought like that about Soma.

However, it was possible to guess to a certain extent.

“As for me, I am curious about what happen before that.” (Camilla)

“Yeah? You mean with Aina?” (Soma)

“Yeah. You were saying that she couldn’t use magic and you saw something unusual. And when you
slashed her, it went through her without changing.” (Camilla)

“Hmm… is it about that?” (Soma)

“No, I already know that much. Anyway, even your sister, who you came across for the first time in a
year, also said that you were idling around. It seems that can be something to be said to you.” (Camilla)

“Hmm, I’m not sure what you understand about it, but the fact that I am free is the truth. Hence, she
was correct to say such a thing, right?” (Soma)

“Haa? No, I don’t mean that. Anyhow, if you are considered free, then the whole country will be full of
lazy people, you know?” (Camilla)

“Really?” (Soma)

It would be an exaggeration to say so. While saying that, Camilla let out a sight when looking at Soma,
who looked through a book in his hand.

Not only higher education, he was looking at the results of research carried out at a research institution.
Besides, he expressed accurate opinions about it, so he had no free time to waste.

In a certain sense, it would only be possible if a person had free time, but she didn’t know a world that
had free time.

That was if there was no meaning.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 103 | 301

“…Well, in a sense, it is not like I don’t understand why that girl felt like not saying anything.”
(Camilla)

Anyhow, Rina had to study because she was the heir of a Duke household.

Given the age, it was obviously too much. So, he wondered if she worked herself way too hard.

In such a situation, it was unreasonable for him to ask her to go out awhile and to change the mood.

It was just that she was only venting anger.

In the first place, Rina probably wanted to do that.

Well, this was something that Camilla didn’t tell Soma. Immediately after Soma was judged
incompetent, Camilla also did a Skill Appraisal on Rina.

If Rina was also judged incompetent, the household would have to think about it afterwards. It was a
natural judgment, in a sense, but… the result could be said that it brought unhappiness.

As for Rina, rather than incompetent, she was capable.

In fact, she was exceptional.

That was why, Rina had decided.

It was because she understood that even though she replaced her brother, everything would go well.

And the benefits were surely pouring on Soma.

For example, there was no mistake that thanks to the situation, Soma was able to freely go out now.

Soma was currently treated almost like a non-existence in this mansion, except by Camilla. Hence, he
wouldn’t be scolded if he did so.

Although it seemed to be a harsh treatment at first glance, there was nothing to restrict Soma.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 104 | 301

As for other people, they might think that he was badly dealt with, but at least Soma didn’t think so.

Perhaps because Sophia knew what would happen, she had to make such a decision.

Well, it was certainly thanks to Rina that Soma was living the way he was now.

Anyway, Soma should know about the surrounding situation, or maybe… he already predicted it.

And that was why he was concerned about Rina.

And if she was Rina of those days, she would probably accept his offer obediently.

However, that didn’t happen because there was a change of heart in a year… no, maybe it was caused
by the situation.

When it came to the studies as an heir of a Duke household, it was slightly different from what Soma
had done before.

That was because Sofia didn’t dare to teach even a part of it, but… for that reason, the number of tutors
teaching Rina was a little more than the time with Soma.

Although they were humans who taught her how to be a good ruler… Camilla heard a rumor that one
of them wasn’t a good type of person.

It was a rumor about a person who felt pleasure when teaching people.

Moreover, in order to achieve that, that person was holding others from achieving success.

No, to be more precise, by depriving others, he would think that his position relatively increased, and
he learned the pleasure because of that.

It went without saying that Camilla hated this type.

And to make matters worse, this mansion now had a targeted person who was to be scorned by him.

Needless to say, it was Soma.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 105 | 301

Although Camilla and that person were not acquainted, even with the fact that Soma was supposed to
be out of the public view now, it couldn’t be completely hidden.

Moreover, the position of a tutor was far better than a servant working in the mansion.

If the servants were asked to provide information, they would not refuse.

And the outcome of the story was… probably as what she imagined.

It was a wholly detestable story.

In other words, she didn’t want to think what kind of influence had been given to Rina, who would
keep hearing such a story.

Rina was intelligent and even precocious for her age, but she was still a child.

Because it was easy to be affected by the surrounding people.

By understanding that type, Sofia had carefully selected tutors as much as possible, but even so, not
everything she wanted came true.

And if there was no concrete effect, such as him giving an adverse effect, she still couldn’t rule him out.

To be honest, in this Duke household, there was no one who could teach in the field that he taught.

And it wasn’t easy to teach his specialization.

On the contrary, that person would be absolutely removed if there was something concrete. At the
moment, there wasn’t much impact yet, but… well.

There seemed to be some cracks in the brother-sister relationship, but it wasn’t supposed to be known
by the public.

Goodness—

“There are so many things going on, but I just can’t keep it up with it…” (Camilla)

[Bryzc11] P a g e 106 | 301

 Chapter 15 – Magic and Skill

“Hmmm? This is… Sensei, can I ask you something?” (Soma)

There were times when questions were raised by Soma.

“Haa? What is it? Do you have something that you don’t understand? Or did you understand
something again?” (Camilla)

However, the reason why Camilla indifferently replied Soma’s question was because she couldn’t
answer most of his questions.

What Soma was reading was a technical report that researchers and others usually read, as mentioned
earlier.

Camilla went to higher education, but she didn’t progress more from that stage.

If she was asked, there was no way for her to answer his question.

And above all, she also had a problem in that field.

Soma was reading a written result of a magical research.

One year ago, Soma, who hadn’t had much knowledge in magic, read such things, and it wasn’t because
he was trying hard.

She didn’t deny that Soma was working hard. In the first place, the knowledge about magic almost
couldn’t be learned before the higher education.

Because of that, magic had been totally dependent on talent, and one could use magic if they had it.

There was no need for theory or knowledge.

Unless it was necessary, the people who did research on it was limited, and for that reason, the existing
materials regarding magic were mostly research materials.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 107 | 301

As a result, the reason why Soma was reading it was because he had to read it in order to gain
knowledge about magic.

There were various technical terms and specialized fields, since it was a reading materials for
researchers, and it was necessary to know the terms.

Soma was able to read the materials because he had already studied the terms. In short, it was enough to
say that Soma was working hard.

However, it was impossible to learn everything of higher education in a year and his study was still on-
going.

Since his interest in magic was high, half of the time was like this and the other half was studying time.

Now, let’s return to the main subject.

“Hmmm, it is about what is written here. Is it true that magic basically doesn’t fail and it also can’t
fail?” (Soma)

“Well, I can’t confirm because I can’t use magic, but that’s what it says. By the way, that is not limited
to magic.” (Camilla)

“Hooh? You mean?” (Soma)

“Yeah, I think that this might be difficult for you to understand, but… when a person who has the Skill
activates it, the Skill won’t fail, unless they don’t have a higher ranked Skill than their opponent.”
(Camilla)

To put it simply, as long as one had a Special rank Swordsmanship skill, the blow would surely reach
the opponent.

There was no exception in this matter.

For example, a slashing attack will cut through space and slice the opponent, even if the opponent
escaped by moving through space.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 108 | 301

Considering that it was a Special rank Skill, it wasn’t strange that the Skill was possible to be used.
(Rephrased)

“…Hmm, since the rank was higher than the avoidance and inhibition rank, it is certainly not that
strange when considering the situation.” (Soma)

“No, it is quite a mystery. That is the work for researchers to investigate. For us, it’s just good enough to
think about it.” (Camilla)

“…By the way, since a Skill can’t fail, is it possible for a Skill to fail by one’s own will?” (Soma)

“Of course, there is no exceptions, remember?” (Camilla)

For this reason, people must have a similar rank of Skill when doing matches.

In a different case, a person with a higher ranked Skill would surely be on the defending side, and not
on the offending side.

It wasn’t a match if defending was impossible.

In other words, what Camilla did against Soma was considerably irrational, but… it didn’t count, since
the other party was lacking common sense.

“Hmm…” (Soma)

“What’s wrong with that?” (Camilla)

“Although, it is said that it’s impossible for a Skill to fail, I just saw a failed case recently…” (Soma)

“Ooh…you did mention that earlier.” (Camilla)

Camilla knew that Soma continued with his daily routine, but she never accompanied him, except once.

Occasionally, she heard the story during his idle chat.

She had heard about Soma seeing a girl named Aina in the Demon Forest, and she probably knew what
Soma did.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 109 | 301

Soma also didn’t talk about everything, but it was possible to guess, to a certain extent, by the outline of
his questions.

She also knew that Soma was probably an out-of-common-sense existence.

“…The person himself seems to be unaware of something. He understood that Skills are not
everything, and yet he didn’t realize about this.” (Camilla)

“Hmm? Did you say something?” (Soma)

“I’m just talking to myself, don’t worry about it. More importantly, I was lying when I talked about why
a Skill fails when it shouldn’t fail. There is no exception, but those who have Special ranked Skills are
different.” (Camilla)

“A Special rank is an exception… so there is an exception, right?” (Soma)

“It is hard to explain this matter, but… if in layman’s terms, those with Special ranked Skills are those
who wield power outside of common sense. That is not an exception, because they are not normal in
the first place.” (Camilla)

This explanation was not that difficult.

Those who could slash at space couldn’t be included according to common sense.

“Hmmm? If it’s about slicing space, I think that is possible if you swing a sword a little bit, but…”
(Soma)

“Please check the meaning of the word ‘normal’ and say that again. Anyway, those who have Special
ranked Skills can fail on purpose. The one you saw was someone who had a Special rank, correct?”
(Camilla)

“Hmmm… I mentioned to her that it was caused by putting in too much mana or the activation
procedure exploding. So, I thought that magic would generally occur…” (Soma)

“Or it is possible that will only happen to magic. I have never heard of it. It is possible because the
magic research in this country is delayed. And you, also, understand that matter well.” (Camilla)

[Bryzc11] P a g e 110 | 301

“Well… you are right.” (Soma)

Therefore, Soma displayed a bitter face. Most was said to be research materials on magic, but he seemed
to know that it wasn’t really the case.

Actually, he knew that it was the propagation of the Holy Doctrine.

Since magic was completely dependent on talent, it was hardly understood how to use it better… no, to
be more specific, it was difficult to understand how to learn magic Skills.

If it was a Swordsmanship skill, once a person swung a sword, they would soon learn it and the rank
would also advance.

However, magic wasn’t well-understood, especially when the knowledge about learning it was mixed by
the Holy Doctrine.

Nonetheless, he didn’t use that excuse. It was the result of his dead-serious research.

He even studied the purpose of the propagation.

However, although researching was originally a common thing, it would be unavoidable to lose
momentum if such a propagation was all over the place.

The propagation was becoming more and more, so further research wasn’t conducted.

This country fell into such a vicious circle, and the magic research hadn’t advanced that much.

In other words, there wasn’t that many things that Soma could read. Even if he tried his best, it was
difficult for him to get any results.

That was the reason for his bitter face.

“Even so, why would you know such a thing?” (Camilla)

[Bryzc11] P a g e 111 | 301

When considering the situation, as emigrants from another country… or possibly, exiles, some of them
were probably owners of Special ranked Skills, and they should move in order to secure them as soon as
possible.

Although Camilla wasn’t attached to the army, a person with Special ranked Skills couldn’t help not
standing out.

If Soma could use magic like normal, someone would find him before long.

If the reason was anxiety, as long as they listened to Soma’s story, such an allegation, like he was an
illegal resident, wouldn’t come out. There was no need to worry about that yet.

Everywhere around here was under the Duke’s rule.

And since the Demon Forest was nearby, there wouldn’t be time to worry about such details.

The more important thing was not to let the Demons come.

So, they won’t move unless Soma committed a crime.

In the case of Soma, he would not make a mistake about the true identity of the other person. The
identity of those who lived in the vicinity of the Demon Forest was certain.

And the girl who helped him was—

“Come to think of it…” (Camilla)

Camilla suddenly remembered something.

None of the Duke’s people lived in the surrounding area of the Demon Forest.

And the small village in the Demon territory was—

“…Nah, I don’t think so.” (Camilla)

“Hmmm… lacking of common sense, is it?” (Soma)

[Bryzc11] P a g e 112 | 301

“What’s wrong with you? Did you think of something unnecessary again?” (Camilla)

“Again, huh? Am I always thinking about unnecessary things?” (Soma)

“Didn’t I say so? Are you a fool!? Stop making such a face.” (Camilla)

It was bad for her to say that, but nothing happened anyway.

“Anyway… What did you think about?” (Camilla)

“Hmm, I was thinking that if it is possible to be out of common sense, I wonder if I can learn magic.”
(Soma)

“Aah… it is certainly out of common sense, but…” (Camilla)

To teach him, who could slice space with a sword, to use magic when he didn’t have skills—

Camilla had a bitter smile while thinking which one was more out of common sense.

She had decided.

Both of them were out of common sense, and to consider the matters was also out of common sense.

There was no way for Camilla, who had been living within the bounds of common sense, to give
judgment.

“Well, why don’t you give it a try? I mean if the other person accepts it.” (Camilla)

“I will absolutely try to ask for it.” (Soma)

Camilla let out a small sigh when she looked at Soma, who made a lively expression as he said that.

And the bitter smile intensified, because Soma himself was out of common sense.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 113 | 301

 Chapter 16 – Ex Strongest, Asking a Girl to Teach Magic

“Let’s see, teach me magic…!” (Soma)

“I don’t really understand at all.” (Aina)

When Soma told her the details of the content from yesterday, a confused voice sounded as a reply.

Well, after coming together here to do the daily routine, these were the words that uttered at the
moment their faces met.

If she wasn’t confused, she was probably surprised.

Since she understood Soma, it would be easy to briefly explain the situation once she made a
satisfactory expression after a while.

“It is out of common sense… well, it is true that people with Special Rank have such feelings, but I was
only able to use magic only for one day, you know? Although I, myself, also don’t understand much
about magic, being told to teach is…” (Aina)

“What? It is probably easier than ripping space with a sword.” (Soma)

“Your standard is weird!” (Aina)

Aina was shouting as such, but for Soma, it was easier to rip space with a sword, so the theory was
logical for the time being.

However, it was true that the standard was wrong.

“Well, I won’t know until I try something. It may be unexpectedly easy to do it, if I try it.” (Soma)

“Hey, when you said ‘unexpectedly’, you don’t think that you can do it, right?” (Aina)

“…Phew♪, phew♪.” (Soma)

“Don’t do some awkward whistling as if you’re looking at the day after tomorrow! Never try to cheat
yourself!” (Aina)
[Bryzc11] P a g e 114 | 301
Well, to be honest, it wasn’t that he didn’t think he could do it. He actually expected that he couldn’t do
it.

Of course, he wanted to be able to use magic.

Although he was thinking such things, he somehow felt regret when he learned the process.

Anyway, that was why he worked hard until now.

Moreover, even if such a fact was true, if he became able to use magic, he would unmistakably feel
pleased from the bottom of his heart.

“Well. This is to return the favor yesterday. That is also under the pretext of asking.” (Soma)

“The favor yesterday? …Indeed, there is no mistake that it was a favor, but…” (Aina)

“Well, I was thinking to offset it with the help you lent a year ago, but then, it is not so balanced.”
(Soma)

“…You are right. Compare to what I did for you from a year ago—” (Aina)

“Compared to the fact that I was rescued, it was too light to offset with what I’ve done yesterday.”
(Soma)

“Eh, you mean!?” (Aina)

For some reason, Aina was surprised, but as Soma didn’t understand why she was like that, he just
tilted his neck.

Speaking of what Soma did yesterday, compared to the usual daily routine, he just swung the wooden
stick once.

It was shameless to equally compare it to saving lives.

“What do you mean by saving my life?” (Aina)

[Bryzc11] P a g e 115 | 301

“There is no other meaning, right? If I leave ‘it’ alone, I also feel ‘it’ is too dangerous to me.” (Soma)

He completely didn’t put in any strength yesterday.

This place was such a place, so if he poorly did it, nobody would know. There was a possibility that she
would be treated as missing in action.

It took a while for Soma to give that service, but it didn’t matter how he had done it.

Given that, it wasn’t an exaggeration when he spoke about saving her life.

“No matter how I think about it, you are exaggerating, but… oh well. Whatever you say, you won’t take
back your words, right?” (Aina)

“Hmmm, you understand well.” (Soma)

“I have seen that face every day for a year. Even if I don’t like it, I still get it.” (Aina)

“Hmm… are you displeased? If that’s the case, you don’t have to say otherwise, but…” (Soma)

“Is that a figure of speech!?” (Aina)

While the situation progressed in such a way, they decided to try it for the time being.

Anyway, there were many things that he had not yet understood. Hence, he tried it in the same way as
Aina, but—

“Hmm, put out the right hand, get ready with the posture, and… what next?” (Soma)

“Yes, chant while loading mana on the palm of your right hand—…” (Aina)

“Wait a second.” (Soma)

“Eh, what is it?” (Aina)

“When you spoke about mana and other stuff, what is mana in the first place, anyway?” (Soma)

[Bryzc11] P a g e 116 | 301

“…Eh?” (Aina)

Although he was aware that there were numerous differences in understanding, he didn’t need that
much time.

“Even if I have to say it, mana is just mana, you know?”(Aina)

“Hmmm, I don’t even feel such a thing, but… no, better yet, how about not having to mind about
mana?” (Soma)

“Eh, what do you mean by that? You can’t use magic without mana, you know?” (Aina)

“Hmm, is that how it is? About using magic, how about comparing it with a series of actions of
swordsmanship? Maybe I can understand better in that way?” (Soma)

“Even if you can understand it, I can’t even explain such a thing in the first place…!” (Aina)

To begin with, Aina seemed to be more about sensory than theory.

She tried to explain afterwards, but it wasn’t well understood, since the explanation was mixed with
onomatopoeia.

By the way, it could be said that Soma was also more on sensory.

It would be easy if they were sharing similar feelings, but their understandings were different in many
ways.

It didn’t take a long time to consider that this endeavor was impossible.

But to give up was something that Soma wouldn’t do.

While he was wondering if there was other method—

“In the first place, it is possible that I can’t feel it because I don’t understand it. Anyway, it is necessary
to make me understand it, or…” (Soma)

“…Wait a sec, somehow I have a bad feeling. What are you thinking?” (Aina)

[Bryzc11] P a g e 117 | 301

“No, I thought that whether I could understand it if you hit me with a spell.” (Soma)

“…Haa!?” (Aina)

“No, that is not correct. In the current situation, my good point is swordsmanship, so if I slice magic,
maybe I will understand something.” (Soma)

“…Haa!?” (Aina)

Although he corrected with his exact meaning, Aina was astonished after all.

No, instead of using such words, Aina was looking at Soma as if she couldn’t believe it.

However, there was no way Soma knew that reason. He could only tilt his head.

“Hmm… is it really shocking?” (Soma)

“Rather than shocking, I should say that I am amazed, but… are you sure about this?” (Aina)

“Of course?” (Soma)

When he nodded, Aina let out a sigh.

And then, she directed reproachful eyes.

“…Anyhow, let’s not forget what you said just now, alright?” (Aina)

“Of course.” (Soma)

“Yeah… if that’s the case, I will not say anything more than this. It is fine to see you with painful eyes.”
(Aina)

He didn’t understand the meaning of such words, but before he asked about it, Aina walked to a remote
place.

Looking at how Aina prepared herself, Soma also took a stance.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 118 | 301

And…

“—Oh Flame. Show me thy power, according to my will. Burn everything that stands before me.”
(Aina)

He understood with a glance that this was different from what he saw yesterday.

It was clear when he heard the chant, but instead of one hand, Aina put both hands forward.

For some reason, he didn’t know why she seemed to be unusually motivated.

However, this situation was convenient for Soma.

—The Rule of the Sword – Protection of Dragon God – Ability of Discernment – Third Eyes – Spiritual
Mind – Void Eyes. (TLN: The name in raw is 剣の理・龍神の加護・見識の才・心眼・精神集
中・虚空の瞳)

While holding a wooden stick, he motionlessly strained his eyes and looked at everything.

And then, at the tip of both of her hands, he found something gathering.

Perhaps, that was what was called as mana—

“Hmmm… I don’t really understand it, huh…” (Soma)

He would understand if there was a little bit more details, but at present, it was different from such
things.

By the way, the reason why Soma understood in that way was something he himself didn’t understand
well.

However, he was thinking that if he was looking at various things, he wouldn’t see them as if they were
ordinary matters. Hence, it would be good enough if he could understand them.

Actually, it was thanks to this, he saw something strange attached on Aina’s body, so there would be no
problems if he kept looking at this.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 119 | 301

Anyhow, he didn’t understand it that well, even if he could see that strange thing. Moreover, he had no
time to feel it leisurely when looking at things.

“—Flame Arrow!” (Aina)

Flame appeared at the tip of both of Aina’s hands, and when he thought of what would happen next, it
flew away with the moment that made him think whether it would explode.

A flame shaped like an arrow heading straight toward Soma, and—

— The Rule of the Sword – God Killer – Dragon Killer – Divine Protection of Dragon God – Absolute
Slash – Ability of Discernment: Self-thought – Imitation – Demon Cutting Sword. (TLN: 剣の理・神
殺し・龍殺し・龍神の加護・絶対切断・万魔の剣・見識の才：我流・模倣・斬魔の太
刀. The technique is called Zanma no Tachi.)

A flash from the sword…

Immediately after the arrow approaching his chest, it was cut with a single swing.

“…Phew.” (Soma)

Looking at the flames spreading in the air, he let out a breath while unraveling his tightening nerves.

Since it would have been impossible to slice magic by swinging a wooden stick, Soma tried reproducing
the sword technique he had in his previous life with a little concentration, but he felt a considerable
fatigue, after all.

However, since he didn’t use all of his strength this time, he didn’t collapse. It seemed that he was a lot
better compared to the him from one year ago.

“…Haa?” (Aina)

As he confirmed his growth, he heard a foolish voice somewhere.

It went without saying to whom it belonged, but when he turned his eyes toward the source, Aina was
displaying a stupefied face.
[Bryzc11] P a g e 120 | 301
“I don’t think a girl should look like that. Are you alright? I mean, why are you making such a face?”
(Soma)

“Sh-shut up! Just forget about my face! Anyway, do you understand what you did just now?” (Aina)

“Hmm? Of course, I understand, why?” (Soma)

To be exact, he understood that he couldn’t do anything.

Yeah, even though he sliced magic with swordsmanship, he wasn’t sure how he should explain it.

“Hmmm… as expected, it is not good to say it in that way. I have to think a little bit more.” (Soma)

“That’s not what I meant!” (Aina)

“Hmm?” (Soma)

Apparently, what Aina wanted to say was something else.

Perhaps it should be said that she was unusually impatient.

Well, when Aina looked at Soma, who tilted his head as if he was thinking that there was something
weird going on, she let out a big sigh.

“…Haaa. When I am with you, I feel like there is something wrong with my common sense.” (Aina)

“So, what are you talking about?” (Soma)

“No matter what you say, didn’t you tell me this earlier? That magic never fails… Did you know that I
was really going to hit you? I was thinking that if you feel pain, you would think a little bit about how
reckless you were. Even so… did you really slice the magic?” (Aina)

“I didn’t feel anything even if it is strange…? As for magic, for me, it was just an arrow of fire.”
(Soma)

[Bryzc11] P a g e 121 | 301

It was cute when he compared it to a dragon’s breath.

“You… you know my magic is a Special Rank magic, right? You shouldn’t be able to destroy a Special
Rank magic, you know?” (Aina)

“Hmm? Is that so? I think that is similar as ripping space. In fact, it was much easier than that.”
(Soma)

“It’s completely different, you know? You see. Spatial transition is an Advanced Rank magic. So,
based on what you said earlier, maybe, I can assume that you have an Advanced Rank Magic Skill and a
Special Rank Swordsmanship Skill. If that is the case, you can certainly rip space and it will connect.”
(Aina)

“Hmm… do you mean that it will not connect if you don’t have a Special Rank magic skill?” (Soma)

“Well. If it is so, it may be impossible to rip space itself in the first place. And that is not only limited
to space, in fact, it applies to all magic.” (Aina)

“But, I slice your magic apart, right?” (Soma)

“That’s why I said it is weird!” (Aina)

Even if she said so, Soma didn’t really get it.

For this reason, Camilla also didn’t give him a detailed explanation.

Later, he might need to properly ask her about this matter.

“Well, it can’t be help since I can slice it. Because of that, there is no meaning if I don’t understand
what is mana or magic.” (Soma)

“Only you can say such a thing…” (Aina)

While saying so, Aina spewed a sigh, and the same goes to Soma.

It seemed that he would not be able to use magic so easily.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 122 | 301

But, even though he thought that way, there were still other things he could try.

For today, it was probably good enough to try until this point.

He hadn’t done his daily routine yet. So, if the test was over, it would be a good time to do the routine.

Fortunately, he still had a lot of time.

If that’s the case, he didn’t have to be in a hurry.

Well, Aina’s cooperation was necessary for that, but… Soma didn’t have the slightest doubt about it at
all.

It was a matter of course, since Aina was already here.

And there was also no need to mind about the meaning of this place.

He wouldn’t think any further about it too.

As Soma prepared a wooden stick as usual, he started his daily routine today as well.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 123 | 301

 Chapter 17 – Brother and Sister

To put it simply, Lina Neumont was very irritated.

Nevertheless, it wasn’t unexpected. In fact, it was chronic.

She was frustrated all the time because of a certain matter.

She turned toward outside the window to look for the cause, but it seemed that she couldn’t see him
today.

That made her feel even more frustrated, and she made a big sigh.

And apparently, she seemed to be unfortunate to be noticed.

The voice that had been echoing forever until now ceased, and she felt a sharp gaze.

When she reluctantly turned around, one of the spectacled tutor’s eyes was lifted, as expected.

“—Ojou-sama, are you listening!?” (Tutor)

She let out a small sigh this time in order to cover the continuously piercing voice that was uttered.

While she didn’t listen to the lesson, she was thinking of what would happen if she said something, but
she just kept silent because it would get more annoying.

Well, to be honest, she didn’t listen because she didn’t feel like it.

It was a waste of time to listen to something she already understood.

“…I’m listening. To be brief, as a result of Mother’s hard work, this country has become peaceful. Since
she is working hard even now, the peace continues without facing invasion from the Demons. Am I
right?” (Lina)

“Ye-yes… well, that is the thing, but… that alone—” (Tutor)

[Bryzc11] P a g e 124 | 301

“And because Father is doing his best, the other countries will never attack this country. I firmly
understand that.” (Lina)

“Y-yes… I’m sorry. But, even if you are listening, you’ll be in trouble if you keep that kind of attitude.”
(Tutor)

“I’m really sorry about that. There was something interesting outside the window.” (Lina)

“Outside the window, is it…?” (Tutor)

Thereupon, the tutor tilted his head because he knew that there was nothing visible by looking from his
position.

Lina’s room was situated at the eastern end of the mansion.

Moreover, the window immediately next to Lina was also on the east side, and what could be seen from
their location was the flank direction of the mansion.

And what was spreading there was a boring sight, which basically had nothing to be looked at.

It could be said that it was peaceful. The sound of earth, grass, and trees could be heard. Occasionally,
birds crossing the sky, and… very rarely, there was a strange figure heading straight to this backyard.

“Well, there is nothing to be seen anymore, so there is no need to worry about it.” (Lina)

“Haa, is that so?” (Tutor)

The tutor didn’t seem satisfied, but he still remembered his duty.

“Well, I understand. I will resume the lesson, but… is that alright? Please listen properly. Otherwise,
Ojou-sama may also become like ‘that’. That is something unpleasant, isn’t it?” (Tutor)

“Yes, yes, I got it.” (Lina)

As she listened like always, or… as she pretended to be listening properly for a short while, Lina looked
outside the window again.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 125 | 301

Anyhow, if looking outside was boring, listening to the tutor was many times more—

“…!?” (Lina)

However, the moment when Lina saw the shadow of that person who she hadn’t seen until now, she
immediately bit her lips.

The reason was simple. She didn’t want the irritation to grow any further.

Yeah, that person was the reason why Lina had been recently frustrated all the time.

It was natural for her to do so.

“…Who is making excuses? Am I—” (Lina)

While quietly murmuring, that person moved and crossed through Lina’s sight.

The figure disappeared in less than a minute, and… she unconsciously let out a breath.

What was suddenly passed through her mind was something that happened about a week ago.

That person— he was a person that she longed for once. She saw him for the first time in a year.

And at the same time, the feeling of happiness… didn’t swell up.

If it was anything else, it was anger.

It didn’t matter to her, since she didn’t think of anything like naturally meeting him for the first time in
a year, or whether she would be happy, or if he said that she became cute.

The number one reason why Lina suffered the most was that face.

She was angry that her brother seemed to have fun.

But, if only that was the case, they probably would’ve parted even by exchanging meaningful words.

Those words didn’t come out because what that person said to her. His invitation was the cause.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 126 | 301

There would be no problems if only she was invited to go outside.

Rather, if it was about going out, Lina could do that more than him.

Even if it was something undesirable, there was no difference in being outside.

Therefore, although she would be glad to go outside… she couldn’t hold it when he made such an
inquiry.

At that time and place, and on that day.

Rina was merely looking at his back once.

She could still remember well, even until now. She felt as if being soiled by his own hands.

Of course, such an accusation was her imagination.

She understood it to a certain extent.

However, whether she could endure the fact, it was another story.

Rather, she just couldn’t confess everything, and she had to endure.

Speaking of any changes, maybe nothing had changed.

Long time ago… or a year ago, the path for Lina and him, Soma, had been split.

—‘Please remember that brother as nothing.’

—‘No, there was no such a person from the beginning.’

Lina was told such words by her mother during her 5-year-old birthday party.

The birthday that Lina knew before was modestly celebrated by her brother, mother, and the people of
the mansion.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 127 | 301

Of course, it was enough to make her happy, but a great party was held on that day.

There was no way she wouldn’t be pleased. However, when she looked at the people gathered at that
spot, she noticed it for the first time.

That her brother wasn’t there.

So Rina asked her mother.

‘Where was Ani-sama?’

And the replies she got were the ones from earlier.

—That wasn’t something that made her the most unhappy when she was told that by her mother at a
gorgeous and remarkable birthday party.

In fact, she firmly understood the meaning of those words.

To be honest, even Sofia didn’t expect that Lina would ask that question.

If it was related to Soma, even if the aspect of maturity was filtered, Soma was special from Sofia’s view,
but a child was a child.

However, she couldn’t understand that the reason she was told was because it was an obligation for
Sofia to tell her so.

As she slowly understood the reason, what she felt was only sadness—

“…I understand, Mother.” (Lina)

When Lina saw her mother nodding, she understood the matter for the first time.

Lina was also, more or less, a precocious child, or she could be known as a genius.

And the word ‘genius’ was true to its meaning.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 128 | 301

Although Soma had a high degree of understanding because he had a previous life, Lina’s level of
understanding was because of her own talent.

She understood her position, her brother’s and her mother’s.

She understood everything only by the situation and the words from her mother.

It was undoubtedly unfortunate, and both Lina and Sofia realized that nothing could be done in this
matter.

Just like Soma, Lina also understood that her household wasn’t a normal household, and she also knew
the obligation of nobles.

…Or maybe, she could feign ignorance.

Nevertheless, it was for the sake of Lina.

However, Lina knew that most people were not happy when this happened.

Hence, she obediently accepted it—

“…Yes, that’s why.” (Lina)

She unintentionally muttered that, but when she looked at the room, the tutor was already not there.

When she tried remembering, it looked like she was absentmindedly seeing him off.

She wasn’t told anything even though she wasn’t paying attention, maybe because the tutor simply
didn’t notice it or he just hated troublesome matters.

“…Well, it doesn’t matter which one.” (Lina)

She took out a pocket watch from her pocket and when she checked the time, there was still a bit free
time before the next tutor came.

It might be because the previous tutor left early.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 129 | 301

Having some spare time, Lina moved her eyes from the hand and looked outside the window. And
then, she saw him.

Good timing… or maybe it was bad timing that Soma came back from the backyard.

—Soma was an admiration for Lina.

That figure of forcing through and unyielding to anyone definitely had an effect on the present Lina.

He was always full of confidence, and he never took a step back even in any circumstance, but…

The present Lina knew that the figure of Soma was nothing but a show.

It was because Soma had no Skills and he couldn’t learn anything from now on.

The absence of talent was brimming.

Or maybe she was innocently thinking that he was an ordinary child.

It was due to the universal sense of a child.

However, the other person was that Soma.

She didn’t really think that he didn’t notice it.

…No, it was still within an acceptable range.

He wasn’t informed about her skills.

If that was the case, if he had expectations for the future, it might not be surprising, even if he had
confidence in it.

Indeed, Lina knew that the tutors were heartily praising her.

Even if it was a show, they had justifications.

However, that was if he knew about her Skills.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 130 | 301

Even so… what she saw this time was that figure.

No matter how she thought, it was impossible for him to have Skills.

So…

“…I want you to stop that.” (Lina)

She wanted that unchanging figure since that time to appear.

Even if it was for her sake, she felt nothing but emptiness.

She wanted him to stop going to that forest.

Lina still remembered the sword dance she saw on that day, even until now.

She was a child at that time, but she certainly thought that it was amazing.

Although the reality was not so, she wanted to keep the beautiful figure in her memory.

But—

“…But, if it doesn’t come true—” (Lina)

Looking at the appearance of the smiling Soma, Lina made a decision while tightly grasping her fists.

She noticed that she had reached her limit when looking at the smile on Soma’s face.

—At that time, Lina forgot one thing.

No, actually it wasn’t just her, Sofia and the tutors were also the same.

The thing was Lina was still a child.

No matter how early, and even if she was a genius, she was no different than being a child.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 131 | 301

Therefore, they didn’t notice that their thinking was wrong.

Compared to the previous tutor, the new tutor despised and called Soma incompetent.

That had influenced Lina’s overall thoughts.

She was enduring until now, even as a child, but… from the look of Soma’s eyes, he was laughing
without knowing about her feelings.

It was too much for her, even though he took this last step.

As long as the words couldn’t be comprehended, the truth was irrelevant.

What reflected in his eyes was totally about everything.

At one time, she desired that.

Hoping that any kind of Skill existed in his body.

Her heart had exceeded the limit since long ago.

So…

While staring at the back of Soma who was leaving—

Lina decided to destroy every beautiful memory she had about him.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 132 | 301

 Chapter 18 – A Girl and a Child | Part 1

Lina was walking alone in the forest lit by sunshine.

There was no hesitation in her footsteps because she had been here once.

Two years ago, Lina, who happened to know that Soma had gone out of the mansion early in the
morning to go somewhere, quietly followed him afterwards.

On the contrary, even though two years had passed, she vividly remembered about that time.

She was able to vividly remembered how fast her heart was throbbing.

Moreover, her heart was throbbing fast, even now.

At that time, it was caused by the curiosity towards unknown matters, and the rebellious feeling of
sneaking out of the mansion.

Today, it was quite different compared to that time, but the similar feeling was she was convinced that
something was going to happen to where she was heading.

However, given the fact that it was two years ago, it wouldn’t always be the same place like in that time,
but… somehow, her guess was right.

She heard a voice from the figure that walked away earlier.

It was also a moment of proving that her memory was right.

However, Lina was surprised. It was because the scene reflected in her eyes was different from what she
expected.

She was thinking whether he would do a sword dance like on that day, but it wasn’t like that. In fact, he
wasn’t alone.

There was a girl who stood close to Soma’s side.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 133 | 301

The age of the girl probably similar to Soma’s… or about the same as Lina’s, and she saw the girl had
brilliant red-colored eyes.

The girl with hair held on both sides swung her hands around while shouting something.

“So, why did such things happen!?” (Aina)

“I’ve come up with this because I couldn’t think of anything else. If I can’t feel mana, you have to
directly use it here.” (Soma)

“Are you stupid? You’re asking me to use magic on your head!? If your timing is a bit slower, your
head would be burned, you know!?” (Aina)

“No, you don’t have to worry about that. If it is going to hit me, it will hit. But before that happens, I
will cut the spell.” (Soma)

“Now, I am more worried!” (Aina)

The sight where making noises together with Soma was… somehow strange to her.

It was different from how she felt when she looked at Soma’s face from her room, or… perhaps it
should be said that it wasn’t the feeling she had about Soma in the first place.

What she felt was that that girl… was standing too close to Soma, or rather, why was she so familiar
with Soma?

“—Aah.” (Lina)

In that moment, their eyes met.

It wasn’t her imagination.

She didn’t lock eyes with the girl though.

While Lina was staring at the girl, Soma changed the position of his head to block Aina, and looked to
where she was.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 134 | 301

It was completely like the other day.

On that day also, Soma was looking at her at the time and at the way that she didn’t expect. Indeed, she
was surprised.

As if he knew everything since the beginning.

“…No, it’s definitely not like that. It is surely a coincidence… yes, it is.” (Lina)

It was strange if it wasn’t a coincidence.

Because Soma didn’t have any Skills.

There was no way for him to detect Lina, who had completely erased her sound and presence.

— Intermediate Rank – Presence Blocking: Seclusion.

Even people in the mansion didn’t notice that Lina was secretly leaving the mansion, but… if he had
noticed her, even if it was a coincidence, there was nothing much she could do.

To tell the truth, she was actually thinking to surprise him when he returned home on that day, but…
she was the one who being surprised.

She was dissatisfied with that, but… well, she might as well return the favor all at once.

“Wait a sec? Is there something wrong?” (Aina)

While Lina was thinking about how stubborn he was, the girl asked Soma.

Apparently, the girl didn’t seem to notice Lina. Therefore, she understood that she shouldn’t make any
mistakes.

If it was so, how did Soma become aware of her? That would be… Nah, it must be a coincidence, there
were no other reasons.

Lina shook her head to deny that sudden thought.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 135 | 301

“Hmm… Now, how should I explain this…” (Soma)

“Eh? Wait a sec… what do you mean?” (Aina)

“Well. I think it is faster to look than to explain by mouth. Anyhow, look that way.” (Soma)

“That way…? Even if you say that, to have something else— Eh!?” (Aina)

As Soma told her, Lina saw the eyes of the girl who looked at her direction immediately, and then, Aina
unexpectedly opened her mouth.

Yes, it was a matter of course for her, since Lina hoped for such a reaction.

At any rate, [Intermediate Rank – Presence Isolation] was a skill that first class assassins used.

Even if one was walking side by side with another person, there was nothing to be noticed if the other
person didn’t notice.

Of course, Lina had never learned such a specialization, so there would be, more or less, some gap,
but… even so, it wasn’t something to be notice that quickly.

However, since it was pointless to say anything, she didn’t know the other girl and she got the reaction
she wanted. So, Lina had recovered some self-esteem.

“It can’t be… there was no one there until now!” (Aina)

While feeling pleasant at such a reaction, Lina walked towards the two, and she suddenly noticed
something.

While Aina still had a loose mouth, Lina remembered this.

That’s right, she didn’t forget to smile.

She learned it from her mother that she should start with a smile when greeting people.

So, Lina put up a smile.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 136 | 301

Whatever she wanted to do afterwards, she needed to smile first.

While smiling as it was, the faces of those two became clearly visible, and when Lina approached from
the distance where her voice could reach, she opened her mouth.

“Good morning.” (Lina)

—Lina was wondering what went wrong.

But she couldn’t figure it out.

For this reason, she let out a small sigh and muttered as if she couldn’t help it.

Even so, she thought that there was no doubt it was caused by her brother’s ability.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 137 | 301

 Chapter 19 – A Girl and a Child | Part 2

“Are you trying to negotiate like in the past?” (Soma)

Lina nodded at Soma’s inquiry without hesitation.

She was thinking to tell the truth, but it was more convenient if the other side explained it.

The girl was introduced with the name of Aina, but Lina’s mouth was loosened a little while looking at
the place within walking distance.

With this, there would be no interference.

“Well then, is this alright?” (Soma)

“Yes, it’s alright.” (Lina)

Just to be sure, she checked her hand, while nodding at Soma’s words.

She grasped a wooden stick found in the surrounding area.

A similar object was held in Soma’s hand. When looking at his figure from the side, it seemed like he
was playing with a stick.

Nah, he really looked that.

What Lina had seen in the past seemed to be such a thing.

Rather than picking up a new one, Soma brought the stick that he had prepared. Seeing Soma’s
appearance like that, Lina judged that he was still doing it, even until now.

Aina probably saw it too… and, Lina couldn’t stop thinking the reason why.

If anyone was watching him, they would notice it.

The stick he held was truly a playing stick.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 138 | 301

However, Lina couldn’t notice it at that time, because she got involved with various elements.

That girl should be different. Above all, they seemed to be close to each other. Hence, they might have
met many times.

Even if she didn’t notice it in the beginning, it wasn’t unnecessary to notice that it was a playing stick.

So if Soma was pointing it out, it was necessary for Lina to do the same—

“…No, that was just me venting anger.” (Lina)

Lina has decided to teach Soma the reality by completely beating him down.

There was no one else holding that kind of responsibility here.

Even if it was caused by a grudge… Lina still decided to hold the responsibility.

Besides, there was no other person who had the right to condemn him.

It would be better for Lina to honestly show him the reality.

It was useless for him to do anything because he had no Skills.

And the stick was nothing but a playing stick.

She felt that she should be pointing out the reality of him having no Skills.

However, the regret she had would only be up until today.

In order to confirm that, she tightly grasped the stick in her hands and focused her thoughts.

“Well, then… I’m going.” (Lina)

“Hmm, you can come.” (Soma)

The stance of Soma, who calmly nodded, was something that couldn’t be called a ‘stance’.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 139 | 301

Unlike Soma, Lina, who had learned martial arts, understood that well.

Because Lina didn’t want to see Soma in that way anymore, she decided to immediately end it.

Her plan was to leap into Soma’s chest with only a step forward.

Maybe this would end before Soma understood anything.

But, that was fine.

She wanted to end that unsightly behavior by letting him know the reality and her overwhelming
strength.

With such thoughts, she unleashed a Discretion Blow.

— Special Rank Swordsmanship – Spiritual Concentration – Discretion: Slashing Attack – Intentional

Negligence (TLN: The name in raw is 剣術特級・精神集中・手加減：斬撃・手抜き。)

That technique wasn’t to make fun of Soma.

No, it wasn’t wrong in a sense, but… she was thinking of Soma.

Special Rank was higher than Advanced Rank.

It was a Special Skill that only a few in the world had. Only a genius among the so-called “geniuses”
could have it.

Using such a technique was no less than a disaster.

Even using a wooden stick, a person’s body and other parts could easily fall apart.

And if the opponent didn’t have any Skills, the effect would be worse.

Therefore, Lina was fully concentrating with all her mind to put Soma on the verge of death and not
killing him—

“—Eh?” (Lina)

[Bryzc11] P a g e 140 | 301

—Consequently, as a matter of course, she was rolling on the ground and facing up.

She didn’t know what had happened.

No, that was wrong.

She didn’t want to understand.

What had happened was simple.

When Lina made a slashing attack, after getting into his bosom, she was obviously warded off by Soma
like it was a joke. He made a counter with a blow against her head.

Because that was too unexpected, her legs got entangled and she was facing up while lying on her back.

But, for Lina, that was impossible.

No matter how easy she went on him, even if she was playing around, she shouldn’t lose to an
Advanced Rank Skill when she had a Special Rank Skill.

Regarding the Special Rank—

“Hmm… even if you say that this is a match, no matter how much I looked at it, it seems to me as if
you are playing around, am I right? (Soma)

“—!?” (Lina)

At that moment, he made her feel like she was a fool.

It felt like that when she was told ‘Is this the degree of your capability?’

Honestly speaking, it was Lina who really was a fool.

No matter how she tried to gloss over this situation, it was absurd for her attack to be repelled, even
though she was trying hard to go easy on him.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 141 | 301

However, it was Lina who was defeated here.

…No. Maybe that was the reason.

That composition was something that Lina had wanted.

“…!” (Lina)

Denying that fact, she stood up, kicked the ground as soon as she got up and swung her arm down.

This time was not comparable to the previous attack, but it was too late to remove the common sense
from her mind.

— Special Rank Swordsmanship – Spiritual Concentration – Discretion: Slashing Attack

‘Fuh’, immediately after hearing that sigh, she felt an impact on her head.

Nevertheless, Soma didn’t display a strange appearance probably because he had predicted her
movements somewhere in his mind.

Although Lina was calm, or possibly that’s what she appeared to be, a part of her was still whispering,
even now.

‘The result is obvious. If it is Nii-sama, it is probably not impossible for him to do so.’

But the another part that occupied most of her brain was loudly screaming.

‘There’s no such a thing. Such a thing shouldn’t be possible. But… It is strange if it doesn’t happen
this way. It would be a lie if he can’t do that.’

The brother who had no Skills was really… really not incompetent.

Why was her brother treated like that?

The reasons didn’t match with the situation.

She had to disagree.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 142 | 301
He was rejected because of his incompetence, and he was treated as if he didn’t exist… There were no
reasons to see her brother in that way!

— Swordsmanship Special Rank – Spiritual Concentration – Unconventional Heaven: Single Strike

(TLN: The name in raw is 剣術特級・精神集中・一念通天：一刀両断。Not sure how to
translate 一念通天)

“Hmm… not bad, but you still have a long way to go.” (Soma)

The blow was instinctively unleashed with her full-power with a single thought, but it was easily
repelled way too soon.

Her head was briskly beaten, but there was no way she would stop at this point.

Indeed, she couldn’t agree.

— Special Rank Swordsmanship – Spiritual Concentration – Unconventional Heaven – Wild Dance:

Cherry Blossom – Profusion of a Hundred Flowers (TLN: The name in raw is 剣術特級・精神集中
・一念通天・乱舞：桜花・百花繚乱。)

She alternately stepped in and swung, but… her head was hit every time.

It felt like she was a musical instrument.

And the incidents she had experienced one year ago went through her head at the same time.

As for Lina, the biggest impression that remained during the past year was how often she was praised.

She attended a party as the next Successor of her household. At her age, she was praised because she
was told to study as someone suitable to be the next Successor.

Turning back the story of her Skills, it was explained that the country was safe since she had a Special
Rank Swordsmanship Skill.

That wasn’t the story from the outside, but the same goes on the inside of her.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 143 | 301

She understood what she needed to study and she was praised when she made progress.

As expected, the tutors were also proud, and they praised her almost every day.

Amongst them, her mother was probably the one who bestowed such words.

Sofia constantly praised her, even on small things, which was like nothing at all. There was probably not
a single day when words of praise were not given.

No matter what she did, no matter what she said, Sofia would praise her.

It was completely like praising someone that couldn’t be praised anymore.

Lina was praised a lot during that year.

Either from those who knew her, or from unknown people.

She was greatly admired.

And the people were willing when they did that.

However, deep inside her heart, she wasn’t happy at all.

— Special Rank Swordsmanship – Spiritual Concentration – Unconventional Heaven – Unrivaled

Strength: Flashing of Secret Technique (TLN: The name in raw is 剣術特級・精神集中・一念通天
・怪力無双：奥義一閃)

“Hmm… it’s not really bad, but there is something missing. Perhaps, you haven’t trained much with
other people?” (Soma)

That was probably the truth.

Only those who had a Special Rank Skill could only go against people with similar a rank.

Even for Advanced Rank, they couldn’t match with those who had Special Rank Skills.

To begin with, a person with Advanced Rank Swordsmanship was known as a First-Class swordsman.
[Bryzc11] P a g e 144 | 301
Such a partner couldn’t work as a tutor. Besides, it was a mistake to hope for that.

As a matter of course, people who taught swordsmanship were people with Intermediate Rank skill.

Well, actually, it was luxurious enough, even with that position, and that was the reason Lina practiced
by herself during her swordsmanship lessons.

That person only taught her with words, but she was properly taught.

She started with the foundation of holding a sword, how to swing and footwork.

She was also taught how to put her heart into swordsmanship and many other things.

Lina was doing her best, even when she was seen in awe.

So…

Today, the first thought she had when seeing the appearance of those two was probably jealousy.

— Special Rank Swordsmanship — Spiritual Concentration – Unconventional Heaven – Unrivaled

Strength – Intermediate Rank Presence Blocking: Absolute – Murderous Sword of Darkness. (TLN:
The name in raw is 剣術特級・精神集中・一念通天・怪力無双・気配遮断中級：絶・暗剣
殺.)

She wondered if the jealous thought pushed her into this situation.

In the next moment, Lina was unleashing the culmination of knowledge gained after receiving a year’s
worth of swordsmanship lessons.

Strictly speaking, it wasn’t that complicated.

Lina simply combined everything that she could do now.

However, the effect was enormous because of its simplicity.

Starting from the time when a sword was swung, its trajectory couldn’t be read.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 145 | 301

Rather than a sword technique, it was closer to an assassination technique.

“Ooh, now that wasn’t bad. However, you should have thought about your movements before now a
little more. From that point, your movements were obvious.” (Soma)

However, the attack was naturally warded off, and her head was hit.

However, she insisted that there was no way for her to stop when she had already come to this point.

Lina devotedly moved in order to give a blow at all costs.

Yes, she wasn’t convinced, after all.

The reason was the outsiders who praised her didn’t know about Soma.

To make matters worse, the household tutors also didn’t know about Soma.

When those people praised Lina, they were comparing her to that someone.

For those who knew Soma, when they praised her, it seemed like they wanted to say something about
him even a bit.

That was also the attitude of her mother.

Lina was told that she shouldn’t care at all about Soma.

However, above all, Lina wasn’t convinced.

Everything that she came up with seemed to be meaningless.

Everything that she learned so far…

That one year when she was trying her best…

With the sword techniques that she polished alone…

[Bryzc11] P a g e 146 | 301

Everything…

But, it wasn’t recognized.

Lina couldn’t accept it.

Well, of course.

After all, she had no other options besides ‘that’.

She didn’t plan to use anything else but ‘that’.

If ‘that’ was denied—

“… I… I—!” (Lina)

— Sword of Heaven – Special Rank Swordsmanship – Limit Break – Ruler of Mankind: Star Sword
(TLN: The name in raw is 天の剣・剣術特級・限界突破・人類の裁定者：星の剣)

The only thing Lina remembered was how she swung her arms with full power.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 147 | 301

 Chapter 20 – Post Battle of the Siblings

When Lina suddenly noticed it, she was looking up at the sky.

What reflected in her vision was a mixed pattern of blue and green, and she felt the ground on her back.

Even though Lina noticed she was down again, she didn’t take much time to notice it.

Unlike last time, she didn’t immediately stand up probably because her fighting spirit wasn’t swelling
up anymore.

Fatigue wrapped her whole body. On the contrary, she didn’t feel pain because of the fatigue, too.

Yes, there was no pain.

Although she was beaten on the head, it didn’t hurt at all.

Even so, she well-understood that the hit was properly adjusted.

There was no need for her to think again. It was a complete defeat.

If she considered it as if it was a regular training session or a match, maybe the idea of winning and
losing itself was wrong.

However, Lina didn’t think so.

At least, she had done everything she could.

On top of that, she was entirely beaten.

Without making any excuses, she felt that everything she had until now was denied.

However…

“Hmm… that last blow was brilliant. To be honest, it was a paper-thin difference. Your ability in
swordsmanship was getting better each time you hit me. I think that you are talented, after all.” (Soma)

[Bryzc11] P a g e 148 | 301

“—Aah!” (Lina)

At the time Soma’s face reflected in her line-of-sight, she felt a shocking impact on the head.

However, she wasn’t being struck, of course.

The palm was placed on her head and she was stroked.

And with the words he told her, it might have seemed ironic, if one thought about it.

But, Lina didn’t think so because she was used to it.

That’s right… she heard those same words two years ago.

For some reason, Lina remembered something she had forgotten and at the same time, she was
convinced.

The reason why she didn’t want to be defeated was because she understood why everything was denied.

Along with that, she could that feel his power had remained until the end.

There was no need to brace herself.

“Hmm… nevertheless, it is worthwhile to have a match with people, as I expected. It made me realize
something new. After all, shall we do this sometimes…? Well, I’m going to be strict, though.” (Soma)

The moment Lina heard such words, something had suddenly passed through her mind.

However, it just passed by.

It didn’t come to a realization.

That was—

“First of all, you don’t have an opponent… Hmm, if there is somehow a potential opponent, you
should ask them without hesitation.” (Soma)

[Bryzc11] P a g e 149 | 301

Thereupon, she felt a fleeting glance towards her.

For a moment, that something passed through her mind became clear.

The intention was obvious.

However, would it really be alright?

Could she wonder if it was alright to hope for it?

Would it be alright if she said something selfish?

While thinking that way, she couldn’t help seeing the face before her when she made her decision.

Her desire was obvious, but it might be her own imagination.

After thinking whether it was alright to say it… Lina opened her mouth to utter that word.

“Uhmm… Nii-sama—” (Lina)

‘You will be my opponent!’

By the way, Aina was listening from a distant place when Lina said so.

She let out a sigh when listening to that, but it was too late.

Because she was thinking whether Soma still planned to do get hit on the head with magic over there. It
might be possible, since he had come this far.

What was included in her sigh was a feeling of amazement, and even envy.

Even if this was told by anyone, Aina knew that she couldn’t be the opponent of those two.

She understood it from the first glance, but Lina was clearly someone with Special Rank Skills, and…
depending on the location, she was known as a Gifted Holder.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 150 | 301

Aina was also the same. As a Magic Skill Gifted Holder, she would excel in magic to the end.

In close combat, she could probably win against someone with Advanced Rank, if she didn’t perform
poorly.

There was no way Aina could associated with those two.

However, that didn’t lead to the feeling of jealousy while she was thinking so, because she knew what
she could and couldn’t do.

Although Aina couldn’t do the same as Lina, Lina also couldn’t do the same as Aina.

Anyhow, the match between Lina and Soma that felt strangely long, even though it was happening in a
short time, had finally ended. Somehow, it seemed like a quarrel between siblings.

Whatever it was, Lina was probably throwing a tantrum on her own accord, but then, Aina let out a
sigh again.

“Now… since you have finished arguing back and forth, I will be leaving soon.” (Aina)

“Hmm, is that so? There was something I wanted to try a bit more.” (Soma)

“Is that my fault? I’m sorry!” (Lina)

“It’s nothing for you to be sorry about, Lina-san. Since such absurdities were done, there is nothing else
I can do.” (Aina)

“Hmm? Really? I feel that this much is no different than usual.” (Soma)

“That’s why I said, you need to be aware of this matter, you know?!” (Aina)

Every time they met, Soma always came up with things he wanted to try out of nowhere, but if it was
poorly done, Soma himself would be in danger.

Although the person himself said that even if something like that happened, it was only a little bit of
pain. But, of course, Aina couldn’t be convinced with that.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 151 | 301

It wasn’t about ‘my business is my business, and yours is yours’. Even if Aina was told to return the
favor, she thought that it was time to seriously stop soon.

“Even if you told me that, if you don’t use magic like you normally do, it can’t be helped if there is a
slight danger to it.” (Soma)

“…As expected of Nii-sama.” (Lina)

“Wait a sec? This is not a place where you can proudly smile, you know? Are you alright? I mean, in
various ways.” (Aina)

Perhaps it should be said that the atmosphere had considerably changed by the time Lina came here.

Either Lina’s bad intention had collapsed, or she had freshened up.

Anyway, Aina thought that this side of Lina was her true character, but with that kind of brother, there
would be this kind of sister.

“…Haaa. Well, let’s do it tomorrow.” (Aina)

“Hmm… Fine, it can’t be helped if you say so. It’s tomorrow, then.” (Soma)

“I think that I can’t come tomorrow, but… see you again.” (Lina)

Well, Lina came here because she skipped her tutors’ lessons.

For this reason, she couldn’t come tomorrow, but in order to meet with Soma, she would come here
again when she said ‘See you again’.

Incidentally, the reason why Aina asked if Lina would be alright in various ways was because the tutors
seemed to be unusually concerned about their prestige.

Hence, if she returned before being noticed by others, there shouldn’t be any problems.

As for the lesson itself, since it would proceed according to the textbooks, she didn’t even need to listen,
if she prepared beforehand.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 152 | 301

In fact, it had already been happening. To put it simply, her lesson was always like that in the morning.

Plus, she would probably come here regularly within a certain time in the future.

Should Lina be told to get ahold of herself, or was this a scary thing?

When Lina listened to that, she just said ‘Aah’. Aina thought that Lina was being intoxicated by Soma.

“Well, then.” (Aina)

Anyway, Aina turned her back towards them and left.

She could hear the voices of the two people talking, but they had eventually disappeared.

Apart from her footsteps, nothing could be heard, other than the occasional sound of the wind, and…
Aina let out a big sigh.

What passed in her mind was the scene of the two.

No, to be exact, the scene remained without fading away until now.

Even if she didn’t want to remember it, it was vividly burned into her mind.

‘It was amazing.’

It was direct, but she thought that Lina’s emotion were let out.

As expected of Lina.

Even though Lina was a Swordsmanship Gifted Holder, Aina couldn’t grasp most of Lina’s techniques.

It was doubtful to hold out even for an instant, if she had Lina as her opponent.

However, what was more amazing was that Soma didn’t let such a Lina come close to him at all.

Nonetheless, Soma’s movements were not that amazing.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 153 | 301

But, somehow, he could follow Aina’s eyes.

There was nothing unusual, but… that oddity stood out.

When looking from the side, Lina was amazing, but Soma had overwhelmed Lina.

Although he did nothing but the usual things he always did, he held his opponent back.

In other words, his abilities were far beyond Lina’s.

Aina always saw Soma’s sword dance.

She knew that it was beautiful, even if she looked at it every day, but this was the second time she saw
Soma use a sword against someone.

Aina also thought that the first time she saw him using a sword was amazing.

But that wasn’t the only matter that made Aina amazed.

Soma was amazing because he understood what type his opponent was like, even though he met them
for the first time, and even his Special Rank opponent wasn’t like that.

As she had expected, to what extent was he…?

She understood that Soma wasn’t an ordinary person.

And Aina was asked by such a person because he wanted to use magic.

When thinking about him, she felt indescribable and proud feelings, but there was one thing she
understood. If Soma wasn’t there and if she didn’t meet Soma, all of this wouldn’t have happened.

She suddenly thought about how fun this was.

She was happy when thinking about it.

She wouldn’t have such thoughts a year ago—

[Bryzc11] P a g e 154 | 301

“I finally found you.” (??)

Because of that, Aina had forgotten.

“…Eh?” (Aina)

“No, I was really looking for you… By all means, I didn’t even think that you would come to such a
place.” (??)

What made her happy was easily broken with a slight nudge.

“…Albert?” (Aina)

“Yes. It’s been a while, Princess.” (Albert)

What was returned together with that trembling voice was clearly a bow.

That face was raised after that was someone Aina knew, but… the feeling of joy didn’t emerge within
her heart.

On the contrary, Aina was staring at that face while knowing that her heart was growing cold.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 155 | 301

 Chapter 21 – Ex Strongest Concerns About The Girl’s Condition

This place was somehow an old-fashioned place.

In other words, it was degenerated.

This wasn’t about how degenerate the place was.

The place was gloomy to begin with. There was a prepared and slightly dirty round wooden table where
ten people with covered faces gathered at.

In other words, nobody tried to liven this place up, and the atmosphere here also seemed to be like this
because of the people that had gathered in this place.

However, if this gloomy mood was mentioned, they would probably be joyful.

While talking with their mouths, there was no different in their eagerness.

Moreover, nobody said anything, so their eagerness remained the same.

Well, that much was good enough.

“Now, this is going to be quick, but I can deliver good news to everyone this time. For some reason, I
found something more interesting than this.” (??)

The words uttered in this place were greeted with a commotion of surprise.

However, the voices gradually turned into joy.

Well, that would be so. (Can omit)

To them, this was exactly the first step towards their desires.

There was no reason not to be pleased, and there was no need to not make noise.

But, it didn’t happen to all of them, since some were calm.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 156 | 301

After verifying the information they heard, one of them opened mouth.

“…Is that certain?” (??)

“I directly met her yesterday. There is no mistake to begin with.” (??) (TLN: The word her is not there)

“Ooh…” (??)

As expected, the people gathered were making voices of admiration to the story behind it.

They were even suppressing their trembling bodies and gulped once.

“That is… in other words…” (??)

“Yes, in other words… Before long the time to remain obscure will finally end.” (??)

In the end, there were no voices coming up from anyone due to that predictable proclamation.

These people were deeply moved because of that.

They were trembling with joy from the bottom of their hearts as the time they had until now was not
wasted.

“Now, the world will soon be corrected. And when the time comes, that person will definitely lead us.
Don’t lose your focus until that time comes.” (??)

“… Of course. Yes, let’s focus on this matter more. For the sake of welcoming Him.” (??)

“Yes. Everything is for the sake of the Demon King.” (??)

“For the sake of the Demon King!” (??)

In that gloomy place, the words were repeated all at once as they were clearly smiling.

“Nii-sama. I’m going!” (Lina)

[Bryzc11] P a g e 157 | 301

“Hmm, alright.” (Soma)

— Ruler of Swords — Divine Protection of the Dragon God – Ability of Discernment – Abandonment:
Elude.

Soma moved his arm and lightly eluded the blow that was unleashed together with the fighting spirited
voice.

He was doing it lightly because he had expected that she would do the technique in the first place.

Lina’s body also moved without going against the eluding movement, and from there, a series of attacks
were unleashed.

Soma was able to elude until the fourth blow, but he had to accept the fifth blow because it was
impossible to elude anymore.

“Ah, I did it! I finally made Nii-sama accept my attack!” (Lina)

“Hmmm, that was brilliant, but… why did you stop there?” (Soma)

“—Aah!” (Lina)

And the moment Lina realized it, her head was hit hard.

At the end of the day, the ending was as usual.

“Auu… I was thinking to attack until Nii-sama defended against my assault. That’s why I was careless.”
(Lina)

Lina’s shoulders dropped when she said so, but there was no mistake that it was a brilliant move.

This was a month after their ‘reconciliation’.

As Lina came here once a week, this was the fourth time he had a match with her.

Therefore, there was no surprise that she could match swords with Soma.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 158 | 301

Speaking of Soma’s swordsmanship, although it was inferior, it didn’t fall behind compared to his time
in his heydays.

“Well, if you had that aim, is that considered to be a passing point for you? I guess you will need more
time before you can hit my body.” (Soma)

“Muu—… But, I will definitely do it later!” (Lina)

“Hmm… Alright, show it to me. I am looking forward to it.” (Soma)

Those words were not compliments.

He was actually looking forward to it, and he was thinking to the point whether it would be fun if he
took her as a disciple.

It was something like an inconceivable thought in the past life.

That was solely because he didn’t intend to walk the way of the sword in this present life

This was a bad way of saying it, but that could be considered as killing time.

Regarding the way of the sword, it was meant to be swinging the sword only for the sake of himself.

At least, that was the way it was for Soma, and he had no time to wield the sword for others.

However, apart from that, it wasn’t that Soma was doing it only for himself.

To put it simply, as long as Soma taught someone, he would be spending the time for himself.

By doing so in this life, he would do it altogether when it was about magic.

Even if he got some sort of crucial information, it could be brought by anyone and he could also make
himself use magic.

Well, if he verbally explained it, it might not sound right.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 159 | 301

“Well then, are we going to finish it until this point for today?” (Soma)

“Yes… you mean am I already done? No, I can still go on!” (Lina)

“No, I mean, if we don’t end this soon, someone will be sulking.” (Soma)

“Aah… I see.” (Lina)

Together with the nodding Lina, Soma directed his eyes to a slightly distant place, where Aina was
standing.

While Aina was looking at them, her eyes were thinking of somewhere else.

She seemed to be available, but she seemed to be thinking of something—

“I’m sorry, Aina. I made you wait for me.” (Soma)

“I am sorry to keep you waiting.” (Lina)

“—Aah. Th-there is no such a thing. I was looking forward to your match. It was pretty interesting.”
(Aina)

“Really?” (Soma)

“Why would I lie? If that’s the main reason, I would come late, or not at all.” (Aina)

“I see… you are certainly right.” (Lina)

While saying that, Aina was exchanging looks with Lina.

Well, Lina was slightly tilting her neck because she didn’t understand it well.

As usual, she probably needed to say that.

No matter what Aina had said, there was something wrong with her condition.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 160 | 301

It felt like she didn’t have the feeling when she said that, and it was obvious, especially when she stayed
alone there until now.

It was a feeling that she never had before and it started to be noticed since a month ago, but Lina
obviously didn’t have it in mind at that time.

However, if they thought about it, Aina never stayed alone, not until a month ago.

Well, strictly speaking, Soma was concentrating on something else, so there was a possibility that he
didn’t notice it at all.

The only feeling Soma noticed was her being spiritless.

He understood that Aina had a lot of things going on.

However, it would be wrong if he presumed things.

Therefore, there was only one thing Soma could do.

“Hmm… anyway, it’s true that you have spare time, right?” (Soma)

“Well… I won’t deny it.” (Aina)

“Alright, then. Although this is a suggestion, how about using the time as efficiently as possible?”
(Soma)

“What do you mean by ‘efficiently’?” (Aina)

“Well… how about creating a sign when someone is kidnapped?” (Soma)

“Haa…? What are talking about?” (Aina)

“There is nothing else to it. It is just like what I asked you.” (Soma)

That was right, he had no other intentions.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 161 | 301

In other words, if someone was kidnapped, it would be easy for him to understand if she decided a sign
beforehand.

“No, what I mean is there is no need to do that because such a situation will not happen in the first
place, right?” (Aina)

“There are times when it happens, and it is important to prepare for that time, you know?” (Soma)

In fact, such a situation would certainly not happen.

Soma didn’t mean that such a time would really come.

This was basically nonsense talk.

He was only playing around.

He asked because he wanted to distract her even for a bit.

“The main thing is, even if you aware that I am being kidnapped, what are you going to do about it?
Are you going to save me?” (Aina)

“…? That’s for sure.” (Soma)

It was probably not going to happen, but if it did happen, he would definitely rescue her.

That was the reason he declared it, but for some reason, Aina showed a surprised expression.

“…Ha? Eh, you, what are you talking about…? This is your usual joke, right?” (Aina)

“That’s how I really feel. If Aina is kidnapped, no matter by who, or in what kind of situation, I will
rescue you. I definitely will.” (Soma)

“…Aah, yes, I got it. I’m sorry.” (Aina)

“…? I don’t think you did anything bad there. I was just—” (Soma)

“Aah— you— I got it, already! This talk ends now!” (Aina)

[Bryzc11] P a g e 162 | 301

“Hmm…?” (Soma)

It felt like Aina didn’t understand at all, but if she said that she understood it, the talk should end.

However, while Soma thought so, the talk diverted into an unexpected direction.

“Nii-sama, Nii-sama. Then, what about me? If I am in that situation, you will definitely help me,
right!?” (Lina)

“What if Lina is kidnapped, huh? Hmm, that will be a difficult story.” (Soma)

“Eh…? Why!? Aren’t you going to rescue me!?” (Lina)

“Perhaps I should say that the fundamental prerequisite of yours is different from Aina. Lina is training
because you want to protect yourself from such people, right?” (Soma)

“Haa…!? That is certainly true! In that case, in order to be rescued by Nii-sama, it’s necessary to stop
training…!?” (Lina)

“I have a feeling that this talk has been misunderstood in various ways…” (Aina)

As Aina said so, she let out a sigh, while smiling a bit.

For that, Soma let out a small exhale.

Although this was a part of returning the favor, Soma had received various assistance from Aina in
order to be able to use magic, but he had a feeling that she had returned more than it’s supposed to be.

Even though that part didn’t mean that in this way… it was fortunate when she changed her mind.

Of course, it wasn’t a fundamental solution for the problem.

However, in the first place, he didn’t know whether such a situation would happen, and what would be
the cause.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 163 | 301

As Soma thought about what he would do when that happened, he shrugged his shoulders while
looking at the figure who was talking with Lina.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 164 | 301

 Chapter 22 – Ex Strongest, Lesson on Mankind and Demons |
Part 1

As mentioned in the story earlier, Soma spent almost half of the lesson time with Camilla to read
research results regarding magic, and the other half was learning various general knowledge.

Although the content was difficult, compared to before, Soma could finally feel the consistency while
chewing it, and he still had time to spare. (ED: In other words, this is talking about him going through
the content while thoroughly understanding what it entails, like a food critic thoroughly savoring some
food and understanding the ingredients used to make it)

Camilla thought that Soma was most likely to finish the higher learning lesson sooner or later.

On the other hand, Soma, who didn’t know that fact, finally entered the lesson for medium learning.

It was because Soma didn’t remember the details, like what kind of things to learn at what age, even
though he had the memories of his previous life.

In the first place, such a matter might be different from one world to another. It seemed easy to assume
that it was something that Soma had to learn in elementary school.

Well, it was also unavoidable when considering the time he spent for studying.

Incidentally, Soma didn’t know his current progress, due to the time restriction.

As for how far Soma had progressed, the former tutors didn’t try to inform him when they considered
the possibility of whether he could understand the lessons.

Nonetheless, it still continued because Camilla was interested about what would happen if she kept
doing it.

She was struggling because of that and she considered it as her atonement.

“Now, we’re going to talk about Mankind and Demons today, alright?” (Camilla)

[Bryzc11] P a g e 165 | 301

“A lesson about Mankind and Demons… is it?” (Soma)

Accordingly, Soma tilted his head because he had a hunch at this late hour.

Of course, he had heard such stories so far.

However…

“Well, it is not weird to be surprised, but it is the knowledge you need. Just listen for the time being.”
(Camilla)

“Hmm… Well, alright.” (Soma)

Thereupon, Soma naturally nodded because it was the first time Camilla spoke about such a thing.

He was thinking whether there were good reasons when she said that he needed the knowledge.

“Well, this is for the start, but… Soma, do you know the meaning when we use the word ‘Mankind’ in
general?” (Camilla)

“Of course. The general meaning of the word ‘Mankind’ is a collection of several races, isn’t that
right?” (Soma)

“Yes. With the Humans as the lead, it also includes the Demi-human race, Forest Spirits, Youmas and
Vampires. Generally speaking, these five races of human origin are known as ‘Mankind’ in general.
Typically, when we say ‘Mankind’, it refers to one of these five races.” (Camilla) (ED: Due to the fact
that 妖魔 has a general meaning of “monsters” the 妖魔種 will remain as “Youma” to mean
“Monster-humans” and differentiate them from both Demons and monsters)

Yes, Soma didn’t know about it until he heard the explanation. It seemed that there were various races
in this world.

Well, most of the residences in the mansion were from human race, but it was natural that he didn’t
know unless he understood the differences between races.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 166 | 301

Incidentally, since those in the mansion were rather special, people other than the human race were
naturally distinguishable by appearance.

Many differences were common in various ways, and it was something that one could understand at a
glance, if they knew the differences.

For example, the Demi-humans — these people who called themselves ‘Beastkin’. As the name
suggested, there were many who had the characteristics of a beast on parts of their bodies.

Most of them had a small body-frame with ears and tails, and some of them had the characteristics on
half of their bodies.

It could be said that Demi-human were an obvious race that could be determined by their appearance.

Other than that, Youmas — it was also easy to identify them by appearance.

To put it briefly, they had similar characteristics with the Demons.

Some people said that the Youmas were considered to be a kind of monster, and they were considerably
easy to encounter persecution.

The Forest Spirits – they were also known as the Elves. They had an easy-to-understand appearance.

Anyhow, the Elves had many handsome men and beautiful women.

Therefore, if a beautiful woman was seen, it could be said that she would be suspected to be an Elf.

Other than that characteristic, they had pointed ears. If one carefully observed them, they wouldn’t
make a mistake by thinking that they were from other races.

However, it could be said that the Vampires were the only race that was difficult to be determined by
their appearance.

Their skin was somewhat pale, and it was said that they had many handsome men and beautiful
women, although not as much as the Elves, but that wasn’t enough to call them so by their
characteristics.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 167 | 301

The only unique characteristics were the canine teeth in their mouths being developed. It could be said
that one would understand if they looked there, but… well, people didn’t deliberately look at the
mouth.

Because of that, it was easy to think of them as Human, and it was also a race that was easy to be
mistaken with.

Furthermore, the reason why all the characteristics were the characteristics of the Human Races was
simple.

It wasn’t because Soma was a Human Race.

It was the Human Race that decided such things.

Therefore, with all of these bases, it became the standard of Human Races.

“By the way, do you know why these five races are called ‘Mankind’?” (Camilla)

“No, I don’t know. By the way, there was one thing I was curious about. I thought they were called
‘Mankind’ because of the outward appearances, but I don’t understand why Spirits are not included.”
(Soma)

As Soma was told that there were various races, there were not only five races in this world.

Although Soma learned this fact, that race was not considered to be Mankind.

When he heard that, he had some doubt for a long time, but—

“Well, that’s easy. It depends on whether the country acknowledges it as unique for that race. Since
there is no problem if another country acknowledges that it is a race of that country, there is also no
problem if other races are blending in with their citizens.” (Camilla)

“Aah… so are the Spirits included?” (Soma)

[Bryzc11] P a g e 168 | 301

“They did not create a country. Same goes to other fantasy-like races. Well, regarding these races,
there are also some stories about whether it is alright to treat them as a race in the first place.” (Camilla)

“Hmm… is it the same as the Dwarves and others?” (Soma)

Those who were called ‘Hobbits’, ‘Dwarves’ and ‘Gnomes’ also existed in this world.

However, it seemed that they were rare existences. It was said that if one saw them, they could be
considered fortunate.

“No, those races are a bit different. In regards to Dwarves and others, they are not recognized as
races.” (Camilla)

“What do you mean by that?” (Soma)

“It is simple. They are not considered as races because the pure-blooded people for those races are
almost non-existent.” (Camilla)

“…I see.” (Soma)

It was certainly not weird to not consider them as a race, if that was the reason.

Well, even though it was possible to bring out an objection, this world was the world he lived in now.

“Hmm… speaking about that, is that the reason why Sensei is like this?” (Soma)

“Haa? What do you mean?” (Camilla)

“Isn’t Sensei a Hobbit? And you are most probably a pure-blood.” (Soma)

“—!?” (Camilla)

At that moment, Camilla opened her eyes wide.

She was told something that she didn’t expect.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 169 | 301

Nonetheless, Soma didn’t really expect her to react in that way.

As for the features of Hobbits, they grew only to the extent of human children, even when they became
an adult.

For that reason, Soma thought that it was normal to reach that assumption, when considering her short
body stature, but… was it not like that?

While Soma tilted his head, thinking of such a thing, Camilla eventually made a bitter smile.

“You are right, but… I never thought to be noticed.” (Camilla)

“Is that so? If people think about it like usual, they will also understand, but…” (Soma)

“They are rare to the point that they are on the verge of extinction. There is no way you think this as
usual thing, you know? Hobbits have a characteristic that leans towards other races when their blood is
mixed, and I was also misunderstood that I had a very slow growth-rate.” (Camilla)

“Hmmm… it is like that, huh?” (Soma)

“Well, whatever it is, I am fine. Let’s return to the talk. By the way, why do you think the outline of
Mankind was made in the first place?” (Camilla)

“Hmm…?” (Soma)

That was something he had never thought about.

To be told something like that meant…

“Was it because the outline was necessary to be made?” (Soma)

“Well.” (Camilla)

“Hmmm… when it comes to this… I see. Is it related to Demons?” (Soma)

When he muttered that, a bitter smile appeared again on Camilla’s face.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 170 | 301

She looked at Soma, and she gave a nod.

“Why did you arrive to that point just now?” (Camilla)

“No, I did notice it as normal. Because today, we’re expressively talking about Mankind and
Demons.” (Soma)

“Aah, I see… It was my mistake.” (Camilla)

“No, I didn’t really think this as your mistake, but…” (Soma)

It would rather be a plus, since it was easy to understand.

However, whether Camilla was surprised or not, she regretfully breathed out and kept on talking.

“Well, as you have guessed, Demons are the reason why the outline of Mankind was officially made.
More importantly, it was caused by the origin of the people known as Demons.” (Camilla)

[Bryzc11] P a g e 171 | 301

 Chapter 23 – Ex Strongest, Lesson on Mankind and Demons |
Part 2

Until the Demons’ existence was known, there was a great battle between the different races in this
world.

However, it was suddenly noticed, at that time, that they were mutually destroying each other.

It seemed that the Hobbits were likely to be extinct.

It was one of the reasons why there were mixed-bloods amongst Hobbits, but the biggest reason
amongst them was that too many Hobbits were killed in the war, after all.

“So, in order to stop the fighting, they specifically made the Demons to be a hostile race towards
Mankind, is that what you mean?” (Soma)

“Yes… what a foolish thing.” (Camilla)

“Dear me…” (Soma)

As mentioned earlier, Demons were those who had been forcibly set up.

There were also some who became the cause of this, but basically, they were conveniently set up by the
influential people of that time.

But, that wasn’t the reason why Soma and Camilla said that it was a foolish thing.

They were saying that because their reasons were more fundamental than the earlier reasons.

It was because even though such a thing happened, the conflict between races still hadn’t stopped.

It was, more or less, a temporary ceasefire.

If that wasn’t the case, they signed a Ceasefire Pact with each other and joined hands to destroy the
Demons

[Bryzc11] P a g e 172 | 301

Those who created the situation would have known that it was a farce, but the truth didn’t really matter
that much to them.

So, the war potentials were assembled for that reason, and they pointed their weapons toward the
Demons, and subsequently towards other races and countries.

Those who proactively pursued the matter were beyond saving, but it was the country of Humans that
was energetically moving in order to destroy the Demons.

They specifically created an outline of Mankind, but while loudly declaring that, they didn’t have even a
single fragment of trust towards the other races.

However, it seemed the other races were, more or less, prepared themselves, but Soma wondered
whether the other races had mutually agreed on this matter.

Well, those people had always been in disputes, but it would be a different story if they could be friends
because of that farce.

In a way, that was a matter of course.

Perhaps, it wasn’t meaningless, since the scale of the disputes became smaller compared to that time,
but there was no mistake that it was a foolish thing.

By the way, the name of that foolish country was Veritas.

It was a kingdom that continuously conveyed the legitimate lineage of Mankind since the ancient times.

It was a self-proclaimed country.

And the country where Soma lived was a mixed nation named Radius that had various races. It was the
former country of Veritas.

“How should I say this…? It is a story that makes people appreciate the independence of the country.”
(Soma)

“Goodness.” (Camilla)

[Bryzc11] P a g e 173 | 301

“By the way, I suddenly thought about this, and… if that is the case, why is the designation of Mankind
still continuing?” (Soma)

“Ooh, that’s simple. Once it was publicly announced, you couldn’t revoke it, even if you wanted to.”
(Camilla)

“What a troublesome story…” (Soma)

Nobody would need such a thing in particular.

It was really troublesome when it affected every country.

“So, why is this story necessary for me? I mean, is it a good thing to know that story in the first place?”
(Soma)

“Hmm? Of course not, you know? There are only several people in this country who know this story.”
(Camilla)

“I am wondering why those people know about it, but my doubts are overflowing about why you would
let me know this…” (Soma)

“The reason I know this story is a secret, but the reason of me telling you this is simple. Your
standpoint is more complicated than you think.” (Camilla)

“Hmm…?” (Soma)

In other words, it was ‘that’ kind of thing. (Redundant?)

Currently, Soma was considered non-existent.

However, no matter how the fact was denied, it couldn’t be erased.

The troublesome matter was that, although Soma was considered to be non-existent, he was still here.

There was not a small few who thought that he was a hindrance, but there were some who probably
thought that he was a great material to hold others back from success.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 174 | 301

But, the biggest problem here was not within the country, but outside the country.

“Because this country still has a long way to go. If there was a big problem, that alone could cause
fatalities.” (Camilla)

“Aah— I somehow understand that.” (Soma)

“Well, if I have to be indirect… you can choose who you want to be friends with.” (Camilla)

Literally speaking, the mixed nation, Radeus, was a nation where various races lived.

Even if it wasn’t in this neighborhood, it was possible to meet other races if one went to the capital.

However, there was only one exception.

There were those who weren’t allowed to live in this country.

In other words, it was the Demons.

Whatever the circumstances were… No, because of such circumstances, Mankind couldn’t forgive the
Demons.

Although the farce was the cause, they were deemed a hostile entity.

A child of a person with a certain status, befriending a Demon… No, even if he got acquainted, they
would gladly denounce it, maybe.

And nobody would defend them, and this country would easily meet its end, as what could be expected
in such a situation.

“Hmmm… well, although I am more or less convinced with that reason, if a person doesn’t know they
got acquainted with Demons, should they be glad?” (Soma)

“That is true, but you may know the reason, right? If that is the case, it can be troublesome. That is why
I’m tell you this in advance.” (Camilla)

“By the way, what will happen if I talk about this to someone?” (Soma)

[Bryzc11] P a g e 175 | 301

“Hmmm… You or Sofia may be able to handle it, but my neck will probably be cut off. Of course,
physically.” (Camilla)

“I see… I don’t mean to kill my respectable teacher, so I’m not going to say anything.” (Soma)

“Please do so.” (Camilla)

Looking at the nodding Camilla, Soma still had something he was concerned with.

There was a part where Camilla was convinced that it was possible to become acquainted with Demons.

“Ooh, that’s simple. That’s because you probably will not stay in this country.” (Camilla)

“Hmm…?” (Soma)

“Sofia is probably going to ask you to leave. In other words, she is probably preparing an attendant for
Lina.” (Camilla)

However, that was what Camilla said.

That Soma might not quietly accept it.

“…There is no such thing.” (Soma)

That was the truth.

Or maybe he didn’t deny the possibility.

“But, is that the story if you can use magic?” (Camilla)

“…Well, you are right.” (Soma)

In this world, Soma’s aim until the bitter end was to use magic.

Since he never used magic, he would be satisfied if he could use it.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 176 | 301

If that was the case, there would be a room of thought for him to stay in this house.

But…

“If that doesn’t come true, you probably need to go somewhere. For example, to a place where the
Demons live.” (Camilla)

“…You really understand me.” (Soma)

“I am not your tutor for nothing. And for the moment, the possibility of doing so is unusually high.
That sounds completely wrong, huh?” (Camilla)

That was also a truth.

Even though it was a bit, such thoughts were emerging.

“I probably can’t stop you, and I also don’t want to stop you. Maybe Sophia would. That’s why I’m
taking this opportunity to warn you. It is fine to live the way you want, but think about us a bit,
alright?” (Camilla)

“Hmm… well, I will be careful. Besides, I haven’t decided yet. There is still plenty of time left.” (Soma)

“Well. In the meantime, it is probably not bad for not becoming an adult.” (Camilla)

Although this varied from races and countries, in this country you are considered to be an adult at the
age of fifteen years old.

It would be after completing the secondary studies, and it was possible to do various things at one’s
own risk.

Of course, that didn’t mean to leave the country or going out to other cities. Up until that age, parental
approval would be required.

Well, there were some exceptions.

“So, I will prepare various things for you, until that time comes.” (Camilla)

[Bryzc11] P a g e 177 | 301

“If it is possible, I would like you to be gentle.” (Soma)

While shrugging his shoulders, Soma had this in his mind.

He remembered those words earlier.

He needed to be careful.

And it wasn’t a lie.

If it was possible for Soma to protect it, he would do it.

However… if it wasn’t possible, he wanted to be forgiven.

‘So, please overlook this at that time.’

He wasn’t confident because he couldn’t do anything.

While silently thinking so, Soma quietly exhaled.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 178 | 301

 Chapter 24 – The Girl’s Decision

A completely gloomy space was really frustrating.

Although they didn’t make a sound, the gazes they made were eloquently displaying their feelings.

However, while simultaneously receiving them, a man showed a straight face.

While wearing a dress that wasn’t related to this occasion, the man calmly and continuously reported at
this moment.

‘Is it not over?’, as the man received that kind of stare, he still didn’t react…

“—The report from me is over.” (Man)

“—What?” (??)

At that moment, voices unintentionally leaked from the mouths of several people.

However, that was a matter of course.

More than a month had passed since that day.

Of course, it was hard to say that the preparations were perfect, but the first step was readied because of
that.

No, rather than thinking what would happen later, instead of going smoothly, the people were
gradually reaching their limits.

The man wanted to show what they regarded as half-baked progress.

“Oh my, were there any problems? There should have been no problems in the present report, but… it
seems that there was a lot of dissatisfaction.” (Man)

“…How shameless are you, even though you are aware of it? Weren’t you the one who said the time to
remain obscure was over!?” (??)

[Bryzc11] P a g e 179 | 301

“But, I said that it would be soon. And since you have waited until now, what is the difference if you
have to wait a bit longer?” (Man)

It was, indeed, the truth.

Even though it was a year later, the time actually was now.

However…

“Such a thing is…!” (??)

“No, please forgive me. It was a slip of tongue just now. As I expected, it seems that you can’t hide
joyfulness.” (Man)

“…What?” (??)

They were surprised for a moment.

They immediately understood his meaning, and they were surprised.

“…Could it be?” (??)

“Yes. I sincerely apologize for having to keep you waiting, but this is finally ready.” (Man)

“Well, then…” (??)

“Yes. Starting from today, I will make a final confirmation, and it still depends on her, but… yes. The
fastest we can start this will be in a week.” (Man)

“—Hmm.” (??)

Once again, voices leaked out from multiple mouths; but, this time, they carried a different meaning.

‘It is too soon.’

“It will start by next week…!?” (??)

[Bryzc11] P a g e 180 | 301

“You fool. You still haven’t finished preparing this yet…!?” (??)

“You’re right, but I will sincerely speed up the progress. Otherwise, it will be late for that ‘part’.” (Man)

“Kuh… Bastard, if it’s about that, say it sooner!” (??)

“I’m sorry. I thought about surprising you all as much as possible.” (Man)

“Yes, I was surprised by your scheme…!” (??)

Despite saying such words, those voices clearly contained joy.

That was for sure.

That meant that their time to remain obscure was about to end.

“Well then, everyone, don’t make any mistakes. Everything is for the sake of the Demon King.” (??)

“For the sake of the Demon King!” (??)

An outcry that didn’t hide the feeling of joyfulness reverberated in the gloomy room.

Aina absentmindedly looking at the scene before her.

The match between Soma and Lina was… No, that had already becoming a sword dance of those two.

She couldn’t see it as anything but dancing. On the other hand, she was just looking while being
captivated by it.

Perhaps, Lina herself didn’t notice that the match had become a sword dance.

There was no mistake that she desperately and earnestly tried to hit Soma.

However, Soma, who cleverly moved his body, didn’t let her do so.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 181 | 301

Lina finally caught up with Soma last week, but when it was thought to be true, the gap between them
was getting wider again.

Whether Soma was going easy on her, or he was probably still growing.

It couldn’t be sure which one it was. Anyhow, it was obvious that Lina still needed time to catch up
with Soma.

And for Aina to notice such a thing, her eyes were also being trained.

Although she couldn’t follow their movements before, she was firmly chasing them now.

The person herself didn’t realize that, but Aina was also certainly growing.

However, in case Aina noticed it, she was still not pleased.

It wasn’t the kind of growth that she wanted.

While chasing the movements of the two, she quietly let out a sigh.

To put it simply, the siblings were steadily growing, but she, herself, was… yes, Aina was thinking
about such a thing.

To reaffirm this matter, Aina was nicely growing up.

Of course, in the direction of magic.

At least, that growth wouldn’t shamed the name of Special Rank. On the other hand, she should be
proud.

If others knew this, they might think it as a luxury, and their hearts might be broken because of the
difference in talent.

However, if Aina knew that fact, she might think the same.

However, it wasn’t good enough for her.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 182 | 301

Because she couldn’t fulfill Soma’s wish to be able to use magic.

For Aina, that was the only thing she had in mind.

“Haa…” (Aina)

Together with that sigh, she suddenly had a thought.

Whether she should give up or not.

She had been thinking about this for the past month.

In the end of the day, she was unable to return any favor to Soma — Aina, herself, thought so, no
matter what Soma said, but still, impossible things were just impossible.

So, she wanted to apologize… and not come to this place again.

She was earnestly thinking about this matter.

However, Aina wasn’t the only one who thought so.

She came to think of it because she was told such a thing on that day.

‘—Would you like to return to where the Demon King is?’

That came from the man with a familiar face, Albert.

To be honest, Aina was a Demon.

Strictly speaking, they basically didn’t call themselves with such a name.

Since ‘Demon’ is a derogatory term, they well understood it.

Similarly, they were arbitrarily given such a name. So, even if they didn’t like it, they also didn’t speak
of it.

For example, the name of the place on this side and the name of the village.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 183 | 301

However, there were only two exceptions amongst those.

Those terms were the Demon King and the Demon Heavenly Generals.

Only these terms that gave fear amongst Mankind, and before anyone knew it, it became something
people wanted to say.

Like the meaning of the name, the Demon King was the king that ruled over Demons, and the Demon
Heavenly Generals were the most powerful beings of the Demons who followed him.

Similarly on the Mankind side, it was known as the Seven Heavens or there were people who called
them the Seven Heavens of the King.

If there was a difference, it was probably just the number.

As the name of Seven Heavens, there were seven people, while the Demon Heavenly Generals had four
people.

However, considering the ratio of the number of people between Demons and Mankind, it was quiet
balanced.

They were strong and they had never lost.

More than a decade ago, one of the Demon Heavenly Generals defeated one of the Seven Heavens, but
even if the opponent was a Seven Heaven, it was said that the other side was the strongest in the group.

On the contrary, these people reevaluated the Demons after one of them was defeated by the Demon
Heavenly Generals.

Anyhow, those who were known as the Demon King and the Demon Heavenly Generals were
considered the top of the tops, and they were absolute beings.

And that person, Albert, was one of the Demon Heavenly Generals.

She was invited to return home by such a man.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 184 | 301

She was a person who ran away from everyone because she couldn’t bear the disappointment. (TLN:
not sure why the author use Ningen/human/person)

During normal circumstances, she would probably give an immediate reply.

However, Aina put the reply on hold.

Although she became able to use magic, there was also some fear that still remained in her heart, and…
more than anything, she was having fun.

She was happy and having fun when she was with Soma. That made her not want to leave… Moreover,
she was spending time with another enjoyable person, while she worried about Soma. She didn’t know
if it was good to say this, but she considered them as friends.

Without solving the troubles she had, they were increasing more and more.

“Well, see you tomorrow, then.” (Soma)

“See you again!” (Lina)

While thinking about such things, it had already become the time to part for today.

Aina was recently thinking about it.

It couldn’t be helped because she considered it as a rhythm like not only when they were in battle, but
she also tried various things with Soma.

Well, it was probably because they kept wanting to test things out.

However…

That rhythm would probably reach its limit.

“…Yeah. Well then.” (Aina)

For that reason, she didn’t dare to say a word of a reunion.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 185 | 301

Because she was still wondering what to do.

Nevertheless, she turned her back on those two.

Somehow, she felt that they were saying something, but she ignored it.

As she walked away to leave like usual—

“—Now, I suppose it is time for you to give a reply, so how is it?” (Albert)

She wasn’t surprised by Albert, who suddenly appeared. She probably had a feeling about it.

And then, she felt like she was falling down.

She understood it by herself when she saw Albert’s face.

She was wondering why she really suffered.

Since the reason was simple, she unintentionally made a smile.

“…Princess?” (Albert)

“Aah, I’m sorry. I wasn’t laughing at you, Albert. It’s just that… I was wondering why I would worry
about such a silly thing.” (Aina)

Yes, the extent of her foolishness was becoming unusual.

There was no need to worry in the first place.

Because the reply was decided from the beginning.

So…

“—Well, then.” (Albert)

“Yes. I will—” (Aina)

[Bryzc11] P a g e 186 | 301

 Chapter 25 – Ex Strongest, Thinking about the Future

“By the way, what is your plan for school?” (Camilla)

Camilla suddenly asked Soma so when half of his lesson became a self-study of magic. It was when he
finished reading the results of the magical research.

However, Soma lifted his face and tilted his neck. He wasn’t wondering about the abruptness, nor how
he’d reply to anything.

It was because he didn’t understand why he would hear such a question.

“Hmm… Even if you ask me what would I do, I am actually having trouble with it. Because I don’t have
choices.” (Soma)

“Haa? What do you mean by that? Well, it is true that you want to do one thing only, but there are
various schools, you know?” (Camilla)

“Hmm…? Well, I am also thinking that it is possible to go to school, but I have a feeling that I can’t go
anywhere, even if I say I want to go somewhere in the first place.” (Soma)

“Aah… I see. Because of that, huh? There is a difference in perception at that time.” (Camilla)

“When you say that there is a difference… what is the difference?” (Soma)

“Well…” (Camilla)

To be honest, she was surprised.

As for perception on Soma, she felt like she said it herself now.

Even if he could go to school, he would go to a designated place.

However, somehow, it wouldn’t be like that.

By the way…

[Bryzc11] P a g e 187 | 301

“Do you think that it will be convenient if you tell me your hope? No… not only that, I have a good
feeling you can greatly express your hope.” (Camilla)

“Hmmm… It is fine to say hope, but…” (Soma)

“What? Is there any problem?” (Camilla)

“How am I suppose to tell my hope in the first place?” (Soma)

What Soma meant was, of course, it was his mother, Sophia.

Unfortunately, Soma hadn’t seen Sophia for more than a year.

Anyhow, it was doubtful whether the opportunity would come or not in the future, ever since Soma’s
birthday at that time.

However, he wasn’t unhappy.

It was because Soma firmly understood the situation.

According to Camilla’s explanation, that wasn’t probably her real intention.

However, apart from that, Soma had no opportunity to convey his hope.

Because of that, Soma had no convenience to feel troubled about getting to school.

“Well, there is that. If you are going to murmur it to yourself, or somehow you say it, won’t that be
alright? For example, like now, I think.” (Camilla)

“Somehow… is it?” (Soma)

“Yeah. Somehow, it is.” (Camilla)

“In other words, on my previous birthday, there was a gift that arrived from an unknown Onee-chan
who had always been watching over me, is it that?” (Soma)

“…Well. Yes, it is.” (Camilla)

[Bryzc11] P a g e 188 | 301

“…I see.” (Soma)

Well, it was true. It was possible to communicate with each other without meeting them.

For example, if there was someone who could convey Soma’s intention…

As a matter of fact, the content of the present received from the unknown Onee-chan was a pocket
watch.

In other words, it was the first time Soma knew about her at that time, but apparently, pocket watches
were sometimes handed as a proof of a person.

Among nobles in particular, it happened at six years old. It was often passed after receiving a Skill
Appraisal. Soma was originally planned to be delivered with that watch after that.

Well, that didn’t really matter to Soma.

“Hmm… but I had never thought that I could go anywhere on my own will. To be honest, I also want
to go to school… well, if it is possible, I would like to go to a magic school…” (Soma)

In regards to schools, there were several categories that one could study over there.

It was also a place where students could broadly and shallowly learn general affairs, but there were
many people who intensively learned specific matters, and most of them decided their future in that
way.

And if one wanted to learn about magic, there was no mistake that it was probably best to go to a magic
school.

But, of course, they couldn’t unconditionally go to each of these schools.

To put it simply, one need to know whether they had talent or not in order to study there.

In other words, if it was a magic school, it would be about talent in magic.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 189 | 301

“Well, that’s how it is. Normally, you can’t enter a magic school because you are not able to use magic.
But, that doesn’t mean that there is no way.” (Camilla)

“Is there such a way?” (Soma)

“Yeah. You just need a lot of luck, though.” (Camilla)

“Luck…?” (Soma)

“Basically, to enter a magic school, you need the recommendation from a major premise. That is a
matter of course by considering the nature of magic.” (Camilla)

It was said that magic was dependent on talent, so basically, there were only few capable candidates.

On top of that, there were fewer people who could teach it.

In short, the number of magic schools was a corresponding number, and there was a huge threshold,
even when just taking the exam.

“Nonetheless, it is enough if you have Sofia’s recommendation. When considering the matter in the
future, the reasons will be properly conceived.” (Camilla)

“Hmm… as far as I am concerned, the problem is the test, right?” (Soma)

“Yes. Which is why luck will come into play.” (Camilla)

“Hmm…?” (Soma)

Even though it was an exam, it wasn’t the same every time.

It depended on the nature of the school and the examiner, but it would be similar to when it came to
practical skills.

Therefore, the problem was the content of the exam.

“If it is impossible to use magic, then it will be impossible. At that time, just accept the fact and give
up.” (Camilla)

[Bryzc11] P a g e 190 | 301

“By the way, is it normal to feel like that?” (Soma)

“No, it’s not limited to that. In short, there is a test about a content that is need to do something related
to the magic usage.” (Camilla)

For example, one could use magic to defend against the examiner’s magic, and that was an ‘Out’. (TLN:
I’m not sure the ‘Out’ here mean pass or fail.)

However, one could use any method to defend against the examiner’s magic.

“You are highly likely to pass, even if you can use a sword to prevent it.” (Camilla)

“…Eh, is that really alright?” (Soma)

“There is nothing wrong in doing that, is there?” (Camilla)

“Aah… I see. The only problem is whether the examiner will accept it or not.” (Soma)

“That’s why I said it depended on luck.” (Camilla)

That was considerably overwhelming, but Soma understood it was possible to enter a magic school.

Apparently, Soma seemed to be given the right to choose.

As to whether he could do prevent magic with a sword or not.

“Well, you don’t have to decide today. Take your time.” (Camilla)

“…Of course.” (Soma)

He didn’t have too many of feelings when this matter suddenly came out, but it would be worth
considering it seriously.

The reason why he hadn’t decided about a magic school was because he had some hesitation.

It wasn’t about whether he could pass the exam.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 191 | 301

Because if it was impossible, it would be fine if he was accepted at another place.

However, there was no reason to be hesitant.

Actually, he was hesitant whether he would do fine in a magic school.

Soma had tried various things with the help of Aina for over a month, but it seemed there was no result
so far.

Perhaps the result wouldn’t change for a long time.

For some reason, he had such a belief.

Hence, it was necessary to change the way of the approach, but… there was a slight doubt whether it
would be enough with the magic school.

Of course, there were also other possibilities.

It would be worth enough just by reading books held in the magic school.

In addition, the surroundings would be full with magicians, and there were also possibilities of getting
in touch with magic all day long.

That alone was already good enough.

However, if it was still impossible for him to use magic with existing methods, he needed to find
knowledge from other places.

Although this was unrelated to swordsmanship, Soma got hints on how to progress forward.

Given the same thing could happen with magic, it might be possible to use magic in other schools.

Or possibly—

“Hmmm… won’t it be fun to go on a trip…?” (Soma)

[Bryzc11] P a g e 192 | 301

“Haa…? Aren’t you going to school?” (Camilla)

“No, I was just thinking about it, but… it may not be bad at all…” (Soma)

“Aah—… well, if I have to be honest, you don’t really need to go to school. If you’re seriously
considering it, I guess it is possible, you know?” (Camilla)

“Hmm… I will consider it.” (Soma)

If that happened, he would be separated from Aina and Lina, but… it was the same thing if he went to
school.

Fortunately, he had nothing left to regret.

It was Lina and Aina.

Soma had a feeling that Lina would have made it extremely impossible, but perhaps if it was the present
Lina, it would probably fine.

She’d probably say, ‘Don’t do the impossible.’

As for Aina, he would have her in mind if it was until yesterday, but that was no longer necessary.

Because when she disappeared… she had nothing to say. She had a clearly refreshed expression when
he met her that morning.

Soma didn’t intentionally ask the reason, but he wasn’t sure whether she got over something or solved
the problem, but it was certainly not his problem.

Although Aina still seemed to have problems… Soma had a feeling that Aina would be alright.

Well, he regretted just a little that he couldn’t do anything for her after all.

Anyway, she should be fine.

Soma really had no regrets.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 193 | 301

Nevertheless, that didn’t mean that he would go on a journey at this moment.

If he really wanted to go on a trip, even if it was an alternative from going to a school, that time would
be another year from now.

For the moment, the same kind of days would continue.

“…Well, that’s also another matter to consider.” (Soma)

He didn’t really dislike his current life.

He was happy enough, except for only one thing.

That one problem was the fact that he couldn’t use magic, but for Soma, he could stand on par in
everything else.

After all, Soma’s nature didn’t change, even though he died once.

However, that was a story in the past.

In order to not regret it at that time, Soma was seriously thinking about what he should do.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 194 | 301

 Chapter 26 – A Girl and A Demon

“Well then, everyone. I’ve kept you waiting for so long. As one of the Demon Heavenly Generals, I will
tell you about the initiation of the plan throughout this time today.” (??)

The talk was greeted with silence.

No one even spoke a word, and the man’s voice just resounded in the darkness.

However, it wasn’t caused by negative feelings such as anger.

It was the opposite.

They were doing their best to suppress their bodies that were about to tremble because of overflowing
joy.

“Is that so? Finally, huh?” (??)

In the end, someone said something, but after all, that person was slightly trembling.

While the face was hidden under the hood, the only part exposed was the mouth, but he didn’t try to
hide that slackened mouth.

But that man didn’t mean to say anything.

That included those who sat on the opposite side, but it was natural to have such reactions.

Therefore, the man was satisfied with it, and that was why he also felt grateful from the bottom of his
heart.

“Yes. Finally. …Please forgive me. If all goes well, rather than the initiation of the plan, I should have
told you that the plan was accomplished.” (??)

“…No, as for that, it can’t be helped to be told that. Everyone here understands that. Wouldn’t it better
to make a plan that is perfect?” (??)

[Bryzc11] P a g e 195 | 301

“…Yes. Although the plan could have smoothly progressed if that person obediently followed it, there
was a possibility that the quality was insufficient at that time.” (??)

However, there was no need to worry in regards of the quality.

Even the original condition had no shortcomings.

If he cultivated the feeling of fear, that person would be a perfect sacrifice.

Actually, it was alright to force that person as it was.

However, it wasn’t possible to kill, and there was a possibility of killing that person in confinement.

There was no other way than to put everything in place and put the plan into practice.

When that was considered, it could be said that it wasn’t necessary to proceed with the plan last week,
but… well, that man was a man in a hurry.

He gave a small cough, as if he was ashamed of his own immaturity.

However, it was certain that the time for their dearest wishes was approaching soon.

As the man nodded, just to make sure, he stood up.

“Now… I think I will soon head over there.” (??)

“Oh, is it already?” (??)

“Please forgive me… to be honest, I can’t wait.” (??)

“Indeed… our feelings are also the same.” (??)

Smiles leaked from everyone’s mouths because of those words, but that didn’t change the overall mood.

But, given the circumstances, the mood was justified.

The man also smiled to respond to everyone else, and he lowered his head.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 196 | 301

And…

“Well then, I will bring that person here. After that, I leave the rest to you all.” (??)

“Hmm, we will entrust the matter over there to you, and you can entrust the matter here to us.” (??)

“Yes. Everything is for the sake of the Demon King.” (??)

“For the sake of the Demon King!” (??)

After that, they all left the spot.

Aina was sitting by herself under the sunlight, filtered through the trees, without doing anything.

She didn’t look anywhere. In fact, she was having an irritated expression.

Anyway, she wasn’t going to do anything. (Repetition)

She was simply having free time until Soma came here.

“…Haaa. I’m really free, huh.” (Aina)

She tried to talk, but of course, that didn’t improve the situation.

Aina looked at that spot, but there were only the usual trees there.

She unexpectedly leaked a sigh because of the view where not a single person could be seen.

Originally, the time when Soma was supposed to come had passed long ago.

In fact, that wasn’t unexpected.

She heard about it from Soma yesterday that he would come 30 minutes later today.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 197 | 301

Nevertheless, Aina came here at the usual time… well, it was her usual habit.

Although she was listening to herself, those words just came out as usual.

“…Hmm, who am I talking to?” (Aina)

Incidentally, she had a bitter smile when she thought of it.

It was a feeling that was making an excuse to anyone.

Instead of giving an excuse, the reason she was here… and remained here was because of ‘that’.

And then, something happened when Aina was thinking about how to spend the time.

“…Don’t move!” (??)

“…Eh?” (Aina)

There was no presence.

However, she suddenly felt that there was something struck at the back of the head.

She didn’t know what that was.

It could be something pointy from the feel.

But, that wasn’t the reason why Aina was confused shortly after that.

She clearly remembered the voice heard.

She heard it last week as well—

“Uhmm… is that you, Lina-san?” (Aina)

“Yes, we meet again.” (Lina)

[Bryzc11] P a g e 198 | 301

Aina exhaled a breath of relief with that. Rather than being mistaken by Lina, that was a proper
response.

Well, the voice was unusually tough. Although she was concerned about it… the situation was good, for
the time being.

More importantly, Aina had something to say.

“I am… surprised with that, so I don’t want you to do this thing often, alright? On the contrary, aren’t
you supposed to come tomorrow, Lina-san?” (Aina)

“Originally, that is true, but I wanted to surprise my Nii-sama for a bit. Well, Nii-sama, for some
reason, hasn’t come yet, but… oh well. This is convenient.” (Lina)

“Convenient, you say… do you mean to surprise me? Well, I was certainly surprised, but even if that
was a joke, wasn’t it a bad taste?” (Aina)

“…Joke? Why is this a joke? Do you think so?” (Lina)

“…Eh?” (Aina)

No, Aina thought that she was right.

It was a joke.

It must be a joke.

Why would Lina do such a thing—?

“Do you think it is weird to point a weapon at a Demon?” (Lina)

“…” (Aina)

At that moment, her breathing stopped.

She had settled down because she understood that was the reason.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 199 | 301

It was foolish to ask when Lina noticed the fact.

In the first place, it would be weird if one did not notice it.

And Aina also had no plan to hide it.

That was the truth.

She intended to answer if she was asked, but since they didn’t ask her, she didn’t say it.

Of course, Aina didn’t want to say it.

Because of this situation, Aina relaxed her body.

She thought that it couldn’t be helped and it was pointless to resist Lina.

But, if possible, Soma—

“…Haaa. My goodness, you are really defenseless.” (Lina)

“…Eh?” (Aina)

Although Aina was prepared for it, Lina, for some reason, left her rear and sighed.

The expression Lina had on her face when she was in front of Aina wasn’t an expression of disgust or
full of killing intention, but it was an expression of amazement.

She didn’t understand why. She was still confused for not being attacked just now.

“…Eh? Eh? What do you mean…?” (Aina)

“It’s nothing. If it wasn’t me just now, you would’ve definitely died, you know? Really, if you are
coming to such a place, you need to be more cautious.” (Lina)

“…Eh?” (Aina)

Aina didn’t really understand what Lina meant.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 200 | 301

And why she was being preached.

Or why she wasn’t killed.

Why was she being treated with the same attitude as before?

Aina didn’t know even one answer for those questions.

“…You’re not going to kill me?” (Aina)

“Ha? What are you talking about? It’s true that there are times when I am frustrated with Nii-sama, but
I don’t really hate Aina-san as much as I want to kill you.” (Lina)

“Then, just now…” (Aina)

“Of course, it was a joke, you know? …No, even if I said that it was a joke, but it was a bit different. I
guess it is close to a warning?” (Lina)

“Warning…?” (Aina)

“I wanted you to know how dangerous I am. Not just Nii-sama, you were also not cautious enough to
detect that I was coming.” (Lina)

…It was true. When Lina told her, Aina felt like she wasn’t cautious at all.

She guessed that the main reason was because Lina was Soma’s sister, but… it was indeed very
frustrating.

“Well, in Nii-sama’s situation, I think that it is simply not necessary to feel cautious, but in Aina-san’s
situation, it is a problem. I thought that I should talk about this someday, but today is the right time,
since I am alone.” (Lina)

“…Right.” (Aina)

It didn’t seem that Lina was lying, and there was no need to lie.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 201 | 301

In other words, there was probably a reason.

For a different reason than before, strength escaped from Aina’s body.

“…Haaa. Goodness, I’m quite surprised. It’s really a bad taste, you know?” (Aina)

“That’s why it wasn’t a joke. But It makes no sense when you are not surprised…” (Lina)

“Well, it may be so, but…” (Aina)

Even if Lina was right, Aina should be entitled to a complaint one or two.

She was indeed seriously preparing herself to die—

“Anyway, please be more careful. If you were found by someone else, that’s really— eh!?” (Lina)

“…Eh?” (Aina)

What Aina was able to notice was Lina leaped from that place.

She didn’t know why Lina did that, but it wasn’t the case to care about right away.

Lina’s body that seemed to have leapt away was apparently blown away by some kind of force.

“—Lina!?” (Aina)

Aina reflexively shouted and semi-reflexively turned around.

She instinctively noticed that mana that came from the rear.

She had indeed got it right, and… she opened her eyes wide when looking at the figure that appeared in
her sight.

It was because he was someone she knew.

“Albert!?” (Aina)

[Bryzc11] P a g e 202 | 301

However, she had no spare time to be surprised.

Aina understood that Albert was doing something with his protruding right arm.

She reached out to immediately stop him—

“…” (Aina)

“…Clear the enemy, Shock Wave.” (Albert)

But as time went by, a roaring sounded from the rear.

She heard a sound like something was beaten immediately after that. Perhaps, it was a sound when Lina
hit the ground.

Before she confirmed that, Albert disappeared again.

“—Uh!” (Lina)

When Aina hastily turned around, Albert was trying to catch Lina, who was falling towards the ground.

She wondered why Albert did that, but then, she remembered what Lina was doing just before this
happened.

From Aina’s view, Lina wasn’t really doing anything, but… what if someone was watching from the
side? How would it turn out?

As Aina thought that far, she shouted before thinking any further.

“W-wait! No, Albert! She wasn’t really trying to hurt me! That… yeah, that’s why you don’t have to
rescue me…!” (Aina)

Aina didn’t know what to say, but for the time being, she spoke whatever she thought at the moment.

Whether it worth the try or not, Albert’s arms stopped—

[Bryzc11] P a g e 203 | 301

“…I see. That was also another matter. In that way, you could have deepened your despair more…
maybe a bit more regret— hmm? Oh my, this is… no, apparently that is not necessary anymore. This is
also thanks to my habitually work… or possibly because of Demon King-sama’s guidance?” (Albert)

“…Albert?” (Aina)

She didn’t understand what Albert said, but she felt a vague anxiety.

Suddenly, Aina was assaulted with a thought of getting away as soon as possible.

But, of course, it was impossible to do such things like releasing Aina. While she did so, Lina’s body was
lifted by Albert.

Somehow, Lina was breathing. That made Aina relieved, but she couldn’t feel relax.

“Al—” (Aina)

“No, it’s fine, Princess. Apparently this girl is going to be a pretty good sacrifice. I will not kill her.”
(Albert)

“…Albert? What are you talking about…?” (Aina)

Despite of him hiding his eyebrows, for some reason, the chills ran through Aina’s whole body.

A warning ringing in her head telling her to run away from there or asking for someone’s help—

“Well then, Princess. I also told you the other day… Demon King-sama is calling. I will make you come
with me.” (Albert)

“…Didn’t I refuse before? I will not go— Eh?” (Aina)

Yes, he already told her so.

At the moment Aina’s saw Albert’s face, she noticed…

During the time when Aina was having trouble, she was wondering what to do, like whether to stay
here.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 204 | 301

Deep inside of her, she decided that she didn’t want to go back.

“I see… That means it is fine if anything happens to this girl, right?” (Albert)

“—Wha?” (Aina)

In other words, Lina became a hostage, was it?

Aina didn’t think that he would do such a thing, and… more importantly, she was surprised that he
would go that far.

“…Why did you do that, if you’re going that far… that person will not forgive you—” (Aina)

“Didn’t I say it? This is the wish of Demon King-sama.” (Albert)

“…You’re lying.” (Aina)

Yes, it couldn’t be like that.

Because that man was— the Demon King was— her father was someone who couldn’t forgive such a
thing.

However…

“Hmm… well, it can’t be helped then. I will take you by force. Anyway, that was the plan from the
beginning.” (Albert)

She couldn’t resist him.

No, Aina didn’t have time to do that from the start.

When she noticed, her body had been blown away. She could only see the ground at the edge of her
field of vision, and she barely recognized her own feet.

At that time, her body didn’t listen to what she said, and her mouth hardly even moved.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 205 | 301

However, when her field of vision moved, she understood that she was lifted—

“Now… shall we go back? This was an unexpected harvest. Demon King-sama will be pleased.”
(Albert)

“…” (Aina)

Aina left only one small word at the end, and then, her consciousness fell into the darkness.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 206 | 301

 Chapter 27 – The Girl who Disappeared

People knew that Lina wasn’t in the mansion because the matter was discovered after more than an
hour had passed.

The reason for taking so much time to be known was simple.

The people that should’ve reported this in the first place— well, actually, those who first noticed it
didn’t report the matter.

“I see… So, that’s how it is. For the past month or so, Lina was absent from your lesson about once a
week. But you thought that there was no problem because she was back for the next lesson, right?” (??)

“Y-yes… That’s right.” (Tutor)

“And then, you also noticed that she wasn’t here today, and you never reported it because you thought
it would be like always, right?” (??)

“…Th-that’s right.” (Tutor)

“Speaking of the intervals so far, she should be here by tomorrow, is it?” (??)

“W-well… occasionally, such a thing also happened…!” (Tutor)

“…Haaa. Fine, I understand the circumstances. It doesn’t seem I can know more than this. So, you can
leave now.” (??)

“U-uhmm…!” (Tutor)

“—Didn’t you hear me? Didn’t I ask you to leave?” (??)

“…Y-yes.” (Tutor)

With her head looking down, the face of the woman who left was pitiful.

Well, even if she said so, there was not even a single fragment of sympathy towards her.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 207 | 301

Together with the sound of a door closing, Camilla spewed a sigh.

“…I thought so from a long time ago, but why did you hire her?” (Camilla)

“…To be honest, I’m not hiring her just for the sake of hiring. But, it can’t be helped, right? Even so, it
is still better that way, you know?” (??)

“Really? …Well, this is certainly a sudden development, and weren’t those capable people enclosed to
another house a long time ago? Rather, why didn’t you completely enclose it?” (Camilla)

“The truth is, it was planned to teach Soma such a thing from now on, so… when it comes to capable
people, the payment is reasonably high.” (??)

“You can afford to be careless, huh? Geez, I guess that is hard for a Duke’s household.” (Camilla)

“Even if you said that I am from a Duke household, this country is merely a small country that is just
newly existing.” (??)

“Does that mean once you hired them, you also can’t carelessly fire them?” (Camilla)

“Well, that is true. But this time, it is enough. …Now, I wonder what I should do.” (??)

Camilla shrugged her shoulders when Sofia mentioned that.

She thought that it would be great if something was immediately done, but nothing came out of Sofia’s
mouth.

Because it was meaningless to say anything.

That was also similar when it came to punishment.

Perhaps, what Sofia should say in the first place was something like firing them.

It would be enough with that.

Because of their types, these tutors thought that they were at the top of the summit and were so proud
about it, and they thought that they were allowed to do anything.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 208 | 301

Once they fell down, they would just arbitrarily go to hell.

There was no reason to bother doing it using their own hands.

And yet, Sofia didn’t mention such a thing.

“For the time being, let’s return to our discussion. As far as I know, it has been about an hour… no, it’s
going two hours soon. At this time, we still can’t confirm that Lina is in the mansion. It was during
meal time, right?” (Camilla)

“Yes. She ate together with me.” (Sofia)

“In that case, she disappeared after that. Whether she slipped out or got kidnapped…” (Camilla)

While saying it as if Camilla didn’t know, she had an assumption.

Lina had most likely slipped out.

Since Camilla had verified it herself, of course she knew that Lina had the skill of concealing her
presence, and… more importantly, Camilla already knew about two things.

Those two things were Lina went out of the mansion every week and where she went to.

Well, she knew it because she asked Soma.

Even so, Camilla didn’t inform Sofia.

Speaking of negligence, it truly was her negligence. However, if Sofia knew it, she would do something
about it.

However, Camilla had no hobby of taking advantage in this kind of situation.

Because of such a situation, it would be necessary for Camilla to fabricate the reasons.

But, that wasn’t difficult at all.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 209 | 301

“…Well, if we think it as normal, it is natural that she went out.” (Camilla)

“…What is your basis?” (Sofia)

“Although you seriously raised a barrier, there are some people who can invade this place, right?”
(Camilla)

Anyhow, this was the house of a person known as the most powerful.

With Special Rank of Magic and Swordsmanship, it was impossible to break through with anything.
Therefore, if someone intruded this place, it would be immediately noticed.

Or even with the Special Rank of a hiding presence Skill, it might still be impossible.

Although the barrier was boasted about its perfection, there was one defect.

The barrier perfectly prevented intrusion and assault from the outside, but it was totally unprotected
with respect from the inside.

Once a person gets inside, it would be possible to easily assassinate everyone in the mansion, even with
a Low Rank of a concealing presence Skill.

Although Camilla was thinking whether it was with a person, she kept it aside, since it wasn’t related to
that now.

Nevertheless, it was basically not a problem, even with such a flaw.

In fact, Camilla was hired by this house for that reason.

“If there is a suspicious person, you would’ve found them a long time ago, right?” (Sofia)

“Yes, I would.” (Camilla)

Camilla’s Skill Appraisal wasn’t exclusively for Soma’s sake.

Well, according to Sofia, that was one of the purposes, but there was another purpose.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 210 | 301

The other purpose was to verify all Skills of the people employed and those who entered and left the
mansion.

Accordingly, if there was even one Skill that seemed to be suspicious found, that person would never be
hired, or never be allowed to enter or leave.

Those who didn’t even have Low rank Skills meant that they had no talent.

To that extent, it was possible to crush the invasion.

Well, Camilla knew that it was impossible for one person, but there was an exception among
exceptions, and since they were more than members of the same house, she didn’t think about it.

In any case, since this had happened, they had to go out by themselves to find the people who
disappeared from this mansion.

“For that, Lina has the perfect Skill for that purpose.” (Camilla)

“It is not unusual if nobody was watching. …Well, after all, it’s going to be like that. Especially when
she’s been going out every week for about one month.” (Sofia)

Sofia, herself, wasn’t aware of that matter.

Basically, she was rearranging her thoughts.

Whether Sofia made a mistake on that, there was a confirmation.

Of course, there was a possibility that both of them were mistaken, but it would be much safer than
having a single person’s thoughts.

“Is there a reason why it must be done by today, and not tomorrow?” (Sofia)

“There may be or may not be a reason, and… there is no one who would know, except the person
herself.” (Camilla)

“Well then, shall we put it on hold?” (Sofia)

[Bryzc11] P a g e 211 | 301

“Yeah. What’s important is afterwards. Whether Lina will come back today or not…” (Camilla)

In a sense, this also had to be confirmed.

This was somehow an unforeseen situation.

“For now, we were able to confirm the situation so far… so, what are you going to do? ” (Camilla)

“I guess so… Can you help me in this matter?” (Sofia)

“…Yes, I will. You probably won’t call me if it’s not something to ask about.” (Camilla)

“There is no such thing, you know? Either way, it is necessary get confirmation.” (Sofia)

“Isn’t it the same thing as asking me? Although there is a difference, it’s just either through an
individual or a group. And it is impossible for a group to search at this time… right?” (Camilla)

“…Yes. To be honest, I also want to go out and search for her… but…!” (Sofia)

As Sofia, herself, said earlier, although this house was a Duke household, this country was still a country
that was just recently made.

No, rather than that, if she was involved in numerous scandals, she would be instantly sabotaged by
various quarters.

This matter was not something that could be solved with power. Therefore, before they were found out,
this must be secretly resolved.

“Got it. If that is possible, you wouldn’t change the treatment towards Soma in the first place, right?
Well, that is that, but it was the right consideration as the Duke’s wife.” (Camilla)

“But, I am disqualified as a parent.” (Sofia)

“If that is so, you can apologize later. I will create that opportunity with all I have.” (Camilla)

“Yes, I will… so, please.” (Sofia)

[Bryzc11] P a g e 212 | 301

“Hah, I guess that I have to cover you all the time, huh? This time is also one of them.” (Camilla)

As Camilla boldly told her that, she left the place as it was.

No matter how unexpected the situation was, it would be too late if she took too much time.

If that was the case, there was nothing better but to make haste.

While walking through a long corridor, she was thinking about it and…

“—By the way, are you looking for something?” (??)

“…!?” (Camilla)

She thought that it was hard not to scream at that moment.

When she looked downward, there was the figure of a boy who stood on that spot.

“Soma… You, could it be…?” (Camilla)

“No, I haven’t heard anything.” (Soma)

“But…” (Camilla)

Based on his manner of speaking, he surely knew that Lina had gone missing.

However, Soma was basically unable to get any information, other than from Camilla.

Such a thing was a matter of course, because he was treated as a non-existence in the mansion.

“Uhmm… no, there is nothing serious. I was walking in the corridor and I happened to listen to
rumors and people talking amongst themselves. And according to them, Lina had disappeared from the
mansion, but… was that something you discussed with Mother?” (Soma)

“…That is certainly correct.” (Camilla)

If he knew that discussion, it wouldn’t be difficult to guess.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 213 | 301

However, Camilla was honestly surprised that Soma had a way to obtain such information.

Indeed, there were many soft-hearted people in this mansion. It wasn’t difficult for Soma to obtain their
trust, regardless of Skills.

“…Goodness, you haven’t changed at all. Well, if you know, the explanation will be quick. That’s why,
I will go out to search for Lina soon. I’m not sure how long it will take, but… please do a self-study
during that time.” (Camilla)

“That is not a problem, but like I said earlier, were you looking for ‘something’?” (Soma)

“No, it’s not wrong, but… for the time being, to the Demon Forest— No. I will look for that first.”
(Camilla)

The reason why it was impossible to search in a group was because of that reason.

Even if a group tried to search for her, it wasn’t easy to do so.

If the group entered the forest and didn’t find her, it wouldn’t be weird to assume that the group would
barely keep their composure.

And if that happened, there was no mistake that the responsibility would fall on this house.

Before that happened, it was necessary for Camilla to confirm whether she found Lina or not…

“And, the time limit is three days. In the meantime, Sofia would search for Lina on the other side—
that is in the town area and its surroundings, but… I think that the likelihood of finding her will be
slim.” (Camilla)

“…I see.” (Soma)

In that case, the house only had two options.

However, they might have to give up on either option.

Would it be Lina’s life or the fate of the house?

[Bryzc11] P a g e 214 | 301

It was probably needless to say that which one of these had a higher possibility.

“Well, I will find her before that happens.” (Camilla)

“Hmm… anyway, I was expecting that.” (Soma)

“…Oh?” (Camilla)

Camilla was surprised because she didn’t think that Soma would say so.

Although it was a good thing, but she couldn’t permit such a thing…

“…You’re not thinking something weird, right?” (Camilla)

“There is no such a thing. I’m not going to follow you from behind. I definitely won’t.” (Soma)

“Hmmm… somehow, that does sound unusual… doesn’t it?” (Camilla)

“That is disrespectful against such a good student.” (Soma)

“…Oh well. We have no time. Then, that’s it.” (Camilla)

“Uhm, yes.” (Soma)

Although Soma’s attitude was slightly worrisome, that didn’t mean that he didn’t care about his sister.

And then, Soma asked about the situation, and the story about Lina was mixed in and he seemed happy
when she told him.

Maybe that was his attitude.

Whatever it was, there was only one thing Camilla could do.

Not only Sofia’s wish, Camilla started walking in the corridor, while fulfilling Soma’s hope.

And…

[Bryzc11] P a g e 215 | 301

“…Oi.” (Camilla)

“Hmm? What’s wrong?” (Soma)

“Didn’t you tell me that you won’t follow me?” (Camilla)

“Just so you know, I’m not following you. I am actually leading you.” (Soma)

“…Haa” (Aina)

Camilla spewed a big sigh at Soma, who was waiting at the entrance of the Demon Forest, as if she gave
up.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 216 | 301

Chapter 28 – Ex Strongest, Heading Out to Save the Girls | Part 1

Two people were running through the forest.

However, their speeds were something that didn’t really reflect in the eyes of ordinary people.

Or perhaps, it felt like the wind passed by if they looked at them.

While running at such speeds, Soma exchanged words without any difficulties.

“By the way, I don’t mind running at full power, but I wonder if there is a basis to go towards this
direction?” (Camilla)

“Of course, there is. To be honest, I didn’t think that there was something really useful, but… I should
check on it regardless.” (Soma)

“What?” (Camilla)

Soma was aiming toward a landmark etched on the ground and stretched out to the sky.

But, this was somehow special because it was only visible to Soma.

The reason was simple. It was made from magic and the requirement to see it was that it was only
available to Soma

He immediately noticed at the base point of the landmark.

When Soma headed to the usual place later than the regular time, Aina wasn’t there and there was only
this replacement.

It was engraved on the ground and it became a landmark. Soma could slightly feel Aina’s mana.

And then, he suddenly remembered when he had a nonsense talk that suggested a sign— It was a magic
for informing him if she got kidnapped.

No, if it needed to be said in various ways, it wasn’t only the sign of being kidnapped, but it was also
possible to chase after her.
[Bryzc11] P a g e 217 | 301
“…What are you doing here?” (Camilla)

“This is actually very useful.” (Soma)

However, Soma wasn’t sure what the situation was, but it was important because Aina properly used it.

Without this, it would be very difficult to search, no matter how good Soma was.

“By the way, this magic is still activating, so that girl, Aina, is still alive and conscious…” (Camilla)

“No, there is no mistake that she is alive, but I’m not sure whether she is conscious or not.” (Soma)

“Haa…? When it is about magic in general, the invocation of magic will be canceled when the
consciousness is gone, and isn’t that the same with its effect?” (Camilla)

“I have heard about it, but it is difficult to cancel this magic. When a person’s being kidnapped, there is
a high possibility of losing consciousness. Therefore, the magic is pointless if it lose its effectiveness
when she loses consciousness. So, it will still be there, unless she arbitrarily cancels it.” (Soma)

“You mean that girl?” (Camilla)

“Although the main idea came from me, it was Aina who made it possible.” (Soma)

“She could do something that she never heard of before, but why did you give her such an idea?”
(Camilla)

“No matter what I said, it was the only thing that I could think of…” (Soma)

“…Goodness, you haven’t changed at all…” (Camilla)

Camilla let out a sigh as she said that, but Soma, who didn’t understand the reason, tilted his head.

For example, even if he didn’t leave his name in the world, he was considered innovative.

In the first place, Soma’s goal was to be able to use magic, and his reaction would probably be as usual,
even if he knew it.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 218 | 301

Anyhow…

“Well, it is possible to pursue her because the magic is here, and you understand about the matter of
her being kidnapped. But, did you also notice that Lina was kidnapped?” (Camilla)

“No, it was a coincidence that I learned of it. Or perhaps, I should say that I only knew when I returned
to the mansion.” (Soma)

Soma understood that Aina was kidnapped since the beginning, but he didn’t immediately give chase
because he was aware that it was possible to track her and he knew that it was impossible to do it right
away.

As Soma proposed in various ways, the magic used by Aina was designed to be able to respond to a
wide range of situations.

One of them was in the case of dealing with spatial transfer.

In that case, this magic was designed to become a landmark with certain intervals that tied the space
connected from the base point to her current position.

Well, basically, it was based on the place and time of using the magic. After a certain period of time had
elapsed, the magic was supposed to mark the current location.

The shape was like a pillar of light, and since it was also a non-substance, it couldn’t be blocked, even if
she was in a building.

In addition, the magic specification was set to a height of ten meters or more, and there was no way to
miss it, no matter where she was.

Since it was triggered because of the elapsed time, the intervals at which the markers lined up were
usually disjointed.

It would inevitably happen, since it was difficult to move straight, especially in the forest.

However, the visible landmarks were all aligned in a straight line and at regular intervals.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 219 | 301

And she didn’t move in a straight line with a constant speed.

It was because one of them was buried in a tree.

Someone, who definitely deprived Lina and AIna, was probably moving according to the spatial
transfer.

“Spatial transfer, huh? If it is done by magic, it would be no less than a High Grade Skill. If it is done by
magic tools, that person is not an ordinary person for having that kind of tool.” (Camilla)

“Well, I had judged that it was impossible to chase after her at once, and that was why I came back.”
(Soma)

The kidnapper expressively used spatial transfer.

Soma didn’t think that the kidnapper would move at a nearby place. He also judged there was a high
possibility that this would take much time to search.

“It doesn’t seem like… you want to inform them that you’ll be away for a long time.” (Camilla)

“Well, I did consider about that too, but it was primarily for a financial reason.” (Soma)

Soma didn’t have any kind of financial savings.

Naturally, it wasn’t necessary to have it, but there would be problems if it took days to find her.

He didn’t mind to sleep anywhere, but it was impossible not to eat any meals.

Soma thought that Camilla would lend him money, so he returned the mansion at once. However, he
heard the story about Lina’s disappearance.

Soma wasn’t dull enough not to guess the situation.

“Hmm… for both of them to be coincidentally tied up, wouldn’t that be impossible?” (Camilla)

[Bryzc11] P a g e 220 | 301

“Between the possibility that two kidnapping cases coincidentally happened at different places and
almost the same time and the possibility of the being kidnapped together, if you ask me, which is more
likely, I will answer the latter.” (Soma)

“Me too. Well, I understood many things for the time being. If that’s the case, it’s all good if you can get
to them, right? …Nevertheless, I am a bit surprised, if I do say so.” (Camilla)

“Hmmm? What do you mean?” (Soma)

“I mean you are really calm. I’m not asking you to be impatient, but I was wondering whether you
would show anger for a bit…” (Camilla)

“Hmm… I look calm, huh? If I am seen like that, would that be a problem?” (Soma)

While saying so, Soma shrugged his shoulders.

He was tightly grasping his fist until he gradually felt that his hand became numb.

“You…” (Camilla)

“Anyway, I still lack training.” (Soma)

If only he was there…

Because of a trivial matter, he had to delay the time of their meeting.

When he thought about it, a self-mockery smile started to appear.

Even if that was a fact, the assumption that it wouldn’t happen had no meaning.

While Soma understood that, he would vent his anger on the surrounding trees if he lost his focus, but
he thought that he didn’t train enough, no matter what.

“I think that I would prefer you that way, and it make me feel relieve— uhm.” (Camilla)

In this way, rather than confirming the situation, the trees disappeared from their surroundings as if it
had been like that since the beginning.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 221 | 301

They went to the other side of the forest.

In short, they were already where the Demons lived.

“Hmm… well, of course. It seems that there is no change in particular.” (Soma)

What was spreading there was just an open field.

Rather than saying that it was peaceful, it was far from the image of the place heard where the Demons
lived.

Well, for now—

“Anyhow, there is no such thing as being attacked without question and answer, right?” (Soma)

“There is no difference between here and there. So, you should be alright if you are not saying
something unnecessary. I am not sure about being attacked by bandits, but since there are monsters
also here, it is probably not safe.” (Camilla)

“Hmm…” (Soma)

There were no particular problems to repel them, if they were attacked at that time.

Speaking about problems, it was actually more on whether it was possible to gather information or not.

It would be good if they could go directly, but he wanted at least to arrive at a standard conclusion.

Besides, they also needed to figure out food as well.

“First of all, I would like to gather information nearby, is that alright?” (Soma)

“Aah, I don’t think that there is a problem, but…” (Camilla)

“…?” (Soma)

Soma was wondering because Camilla had a bitter smile while saying that.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 222 | 301

“It’s just that I was told that you will lead this search, and you had been doing so until now, but I never
thought that you would suggest such a thing. I was thinking whether I should follow you to this place,
but… now I feel relieved.” (Camilla)

“I am not familiar about this matter, so while I am at it, I am thinking of asking for help, and…”
(Soma)

“There will be plenty of help at that time. Dear me, are you a person who is reliable as usual, or
someone who always give a sign that something is going to happen?” (Camilla)

“Hmmm… am I always like that?” (Soma)

Although Soma didn’t think of himself as a child, he didn’t think until that far.

Aina and Lina were considerably immature, and that was also probably the reason.

Anyhow…

“Well, shall we try to find a town or something? There is probably no one living in this place.”
(Camilla)

This place was no less than a borderline of a territory, and it was necessary to have personnel to
monitor it. When considering the time of emergency, a corresponding strength was also needed.

If that was the situation, rather than a village or something similar, it was natural to think that there was
a place called a town.

And at such a place, it wouldn’t be so difficult to find information from the surroundings.

“Uhmm… shall we go?” (Soma)

They had no time to relax, but it would be counterproductive if they were too impatient.

The two, who understood that, started looking for the place they were aiming for. They weren’t
impatient, even though they did things quickly.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 223 | 301

Chapter 29 – Ex Strongest, Heading Out to Save the Girls | Part 2

The place they aimed for was surprisingly found.

But the moment Soma and Camilla saw the place, they widened their eyes in astonishment.

Why—

“This place is more of a village rather than a town…” (Camilla)

“Hmmm… This is really unexpected.” (Soma)

Yes, they thought that the scale would be like a town, but it was obviously a village.

It was surrounded by wooden fences, and even by just looking around, there were only ten buildings.

The population was probably no more than 50 people.

“Hmmm, how should we enter this place…” (Soma)

If they went over there, there was no mistake that they would be considered as strangers.

But then, that wasn’t a problem.

Because the problem was whether they could get information or not.

If it was a town, it wouldn’t be strange if people were trying to get various information.

However, to do such a thing in this kind of place was weird, no matter how one thought of it.

And a straightforward question to that was, would they simply give them the information?

“Anyway, it can’t be helped to feel troubled. You are considering what to do because you are going to
do it, right?” (Camilla)

“…Yes, I am.” (Soma)

[Bryzc11] P a g e 224 | 301

Somehow, the result of their actions was noticeable, or they had probably betted on it, so they turned
their feet towards the village.

“I will not sigh if this doesn’t meet our expectation… or even if we are completely got it wrong.”
(Soma)

In the corner of the town— no, the village, Soma watched the sky alone.

From the conclusion, it was true that his expectations were completely wrong.

He tried asking the people from surroundings whenever he saw them, but they were either unable to
understand, didn’t know or he was ignored.

It felt like the people were unapproachable, but the reason might be because they saw Soma as a child.

Well, this was clearly difficult.

It was normal to think that people didn’t want to be engaged.

“Hmm… I wonder if Sensei also didn’t expect this…” (Soma)

In terms of appearance, it wasn’t weird to see Camilla as a child… or rather, it was normal to see her
like that.

In that case, it was highly likely that the other party also faced a similar situation.

Although both of them were separated at that time, it might still be better than being together.

The result of their investigation wouldn’t change anyway, whether they were alone or together. After
all, people would understand that they were trouble with a glance.

Anyhow, thinking of what he should do now—

“…Boy, it seems that you were asking various people until now. So, what’s wrong?” (??)

[Bryzc11] P a g e 225 | 301

At that time, a voice called out to him.

When he looked towards the voice, there was an old woman.

According to the content of the question, it seemed that she saw what Soma had been doing.

However, there was nothing to be surprised with that.

Soma also noticed that the old woman was watching him.

Soma didn’t ask that old woman since the beginning because she was watching him with wary eyes,
but… he didn’t expect that she would speak with him, so it was somewhat surprising.

He wasn’t really sure what the old woman was thinking, but maybe she seemed a bit talkative by
listening to her story.

There was no way to miss this opportunity.

“Uhmm, I have come here because I have a business, but I have no sense of geography of the
surroundings. However, I also need to find food, so I wanted to know what was around here…” (Soma)

“I see… that was why people didn’t want to get involved. That’s for sure.” (Old Woman)

“Hmm? What do you mean by that?” (Soma)

“Well, it’s not really well-known, and it’s probably not easy to know this, but there is a certain ruin over
on that side.” (Old Woman)

“Ruin…?” (Soma)

Whatever it was, it seemed to be an altar that was used hundreds of years ago.

It was a place to worship a certain God—

“…Could it be an evil God?” (Soma)

[Bryzc11] P a g e 226 | 301

“Yes, it is. That’s why everyone didn’t get closer or wanted to get involved. If they are unfortunately
involved, they would not know what kind of troubles come along with it.” (Old Woman)

“Hmm… I see. So, that’s it.” (Soma)

In regards to that evil God, it was supposed to be a crazy God who descended to this world hundreds of
years ago.

It destroyed everything of mankind, but it was defeated by a certain hero.

By the way, it was a different God compared to the one that the Holy Doctrine believed in.

In this world, people claimed that there were originally two Gods. One of them went crazy and the
remaining one became the only God.

Well, that didn’t matter to Soma, but actually, that evil God was regarded as a God that Demons
believed in.

Strictly speaking, there were descendants of those believers, but… of course, that was also cooked up.

Rather than that claim, it was actually the other way around.

It was more convenient to say that the Demons believed in the evil God.

That was the reason of why the Demons were considered enemies of mankind.

It was just that by believing from that point of view, there were a few of those who believed the evil God
since the beginning and they were in a position to be prosecuted.

Well, it was justifiable because from those beliefs, it would destroy even themselves in the end of the
day.

No matter what era of which world, there seemed to be such people.

Anyhow, it wasn’t enough just to know about those who believed in the evil God. It could be said that it
was enough to make people run away in the night because of that rumor.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 227 | 301

It was common not to be involved in this matter, and it seemed that fact was similar among Demons.

And as Soma thought so, it was possible to understand the interaction with people in the village.

When he thought about it again, there was no one who ignored or was being hard-hearted to him.

Soma just nodded because the people went away as if they didn’t want to get involved, especially when
he tried to engage them.

“…By the way, why aren’t you running away, even though you know about it?” (Soma)

“I don’t have a long time to live. There is no need to be scared this late in life.” (Old Woman)

“Hmm… I appreciate your story, but… is it alright to tell me that? By the way, how long does it take to
go there from here?” (Soma)

“Well, it will take a day by walking, but… I think it would be better if you don’t do that. Regardless of
the evil God, there are a lot of monsters in the surroundings. I would recommend you to detour,
alright?” (Old Woman)

“I would like to do so if possible, but I can’t do that.” (Soma)

Well, it was obvious.

He didn’t know what to do in such a place, but there was nothing pointless at this kind of time.

“So, is there something like a landmark around that place?” (Soma)

“…Do you have business in that kind of place?” (Old Woman)

“There is no proof, but maybe there will be.” (Soma)

The old woman stared at Soma, who nodded while saying so, as if she wanted to say something, but in
the end, she didn’t say anything at all.

And then, the old woman knew the existence of the place, but since she had never been there, she didn’t
know the details.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 228 | 301

Well, if that was the case, he had no other choice then.

“Hmm… just in case, let me ask this. What else is there in that direction?” (Soma)

“Yes? Don’t you have a business in that ruin?” (Old Woman)

“Well, just in case. In case, it is not the place that I want to go.” (Soma)

“I see… there is nothing nearby the ruin, but…” (Old Woman)

Despite of saying that, the old woman had told him everything she knew.

While writing it down in the corner of his memory, Soma lowered his head.

“I was saved because you told me a lot of things.” (Soma)

“…What, there was nothing significant, but I’m glad that I was able to help you.” (Old Woman)

“Hmm, it was enough. Anyhow, are you having trouble with anything? You told me a lot, so if it is
possible for me, I would like to do something. Well, I can’t do much and I don’t have a lot in my
hands…” (Soma)

Far from having nothing, in the case where she asked for money, he could get it from Camilla.

However, Soma didn’t think that this old woman would ask for that—

“Troubling matter, is it? …There is no such a thing… aah, no, if that’s the case, can you listen to my
story for a while?” (Old Woman)

“Hmm, story…?” (Soma)

“There is nothing interesting, but… I just thought that I wanted someone to hear it.” (Old Woman)

Honestly speaking, he couldn’t afford to spare much time.

Soma also wasn’t sure how much time he could afford.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 229 | 301

There was nothing better than to continue on as soon as possible, but… it was wrong to ignore
someone who did a favor.

After thinking awhile, Soma gave a nod.

“Hmm, if you don’t mind me listening, please tell me.” (Soma)

“Well then, please listen for a while… the story of foolish old people.” (Old Woman)

And then, the woman started to tell the story.

“It is a story of a year ago. We met the girl on that day.” (Old Woman)

“A girl, is it?” (Soma)

“She came to this kind of place, and I immediately understood that the girl was coming from another
place. Of course, she was having trouble. The truth is, I should have immediately told her to go to
another place, but for some reason, somehow, I felt that she must not be abandoned.” (Old Woman)

“Hmm… by the way, when you said ‘we’, there was someone else with you?” (Soma)

“Aah, well. It was my husband at that time. Now, he’s having backache, and sleeps in the house. Well,
anyway, we brought the girl home, but…” (Old Woman) (TLN: The old woman called her husband Jii-
san.)

Actually, the girl intended to leave soon.

Even if she was given meals, a place to sleep and enough rest, she still wanted to leave.

But, the girl’s expression didn’t get better by the next day.

It wasn’t about her physical condition. Actually, her heart was the cause.

So, when the girl said that she wanted to leave, she seemed to have wanted to die at some point—

[Bryzc11] P a g e 230 | 301

“Well, there was nothing we could do. We gave her meals, and prepared a bed. But we didn’t know
what else we could do. We understood that she had problems, but we never thought of asking her.”
(Old Woman)

“Hmmm… well, that is understandable.” (Soma)

Or perhaps, it was because of his experience.

No, Soma wasn’t going to take custody of that girl, and he wasn’t really going to do anything, but…
whether he could help the old woman with something or not, that itself still remained the truth.

Or maybe, if he didn’t come here, he still wasn’t sure whether he could do it.

“But, the girl became cheerful one day. I was told that she was able to make friends.” (Old Woman)

“Hmmm… friends, is it?” (Soma)

“After that, even little by little, she started to show me a smile. We didn’t do anything, but we were
happy… We couldn’t have children, but before we realized it, we probably saw her as our grandchild.”
(Old Woman)

However, even the girl became cheerful, she didn’t disappear.

And the opportunity to see her like that had lessened. She suddenly looked very lonely and showed a
bitter expression.

“…But, this was something that happened recently. That girl was smiling.” (Old Woman)

“Hmm…? Do you feel like saying she gradually started to show a smile?” (Soma)

“Yes, even so, it was a smile from the bottom of her heart. Although, we couldn’t do anything, we
immediately understood that someone surely saved this girl.” (Old Woman)

“Hmm…” (Sirius)

“We were happy… we really did…” (Old Woman)

[Bryzc11] P a g e 231 | 301

“…Old Woman?” (Soma)

The reason why Soma called out to herwas because her voice was trembling while speaking with joy.

And through Soma’s eyes and ears, it wasn’t joy, but it was anguish.

“…To tell the truth, we knew who she was. But we couldn’t say it… even if this is the place, we hear a
lot of things. But… but… I just wanted to say… everything was fine… because she was happy.” (Old
Woman)

“What do you mean?” (Soma)

“The girl is alright.” (Old Woman)

“Hmm…” (Sirius)

Well, that was her story.

There was nothing wrong with it.

But…

Yes, there was a ‘but’.

For example, a girl from ‘somewhere’ ran away from that ‘somewhere’.

Although the girl’s whereabouts was unknown, for the old woman to suddenly say that she was
alright…

Well, then.

According to the old woman, the whereabouts of the girl wasn’t synonymous?

“…We didn’t think she would come back. And that made me suddenly remember. We couldn’t tell
that we were lonely because she probably went back home, but we tried to think… that there was
nothing we could do… when thinking about our difference in status…” (Old Woman)

[Bryzc11] P a g e 232 | 301

Perhaps there was no basis in that.

Or the old woman just felt guilty.

Thinking whether they had done something unnecessary or something undesirable that made the girl
go home…

That might be the cause of her regret…

Maybe, she was convinced the moment when she saw Soma.

Just as Soma was convinced the moment he saw the old woman.

Because Soma heard from Aina about what kind of person who took care of her.

If that was the case, there was nothing strange for the old woman to listen to what kind of friend the girl
had.

The old woman was wary of Soma in the beginning, maybe because of that reason.

“…I’m sorry for asking you to listen to a foolish story, but…” (Old Woman)

“Hmmm? What is it?” (Soma)

“Can I ask you for another thing?” (Old Woman)

“Hmm… it depends.” (Soma)

“Oh. Well, if you see her, please say this for me…” (Old Woman)

Accordingly, the woman stopped her words once, and she stared straight at Soma’s eyes.

Deeper and deeper, until she lowered her head.

“…Would you tell her… that we are sorry?” (Old Woman)

[Bryzc11] P a g e 233 | 301

How much had these old people felt regret?

Soma wasn’t so sure because she didn’t say more than that, but even if she said more, Soma still
wouldn’t understand it.

However, he understood the part of having regret.

He could feel from her words, how severe the feelings were.

“Hmmm… I have to refuse.” (Soma)

Yes, he refused because of that.

“…Ha, haha… No, you’re right. Such a situation was too convenient. I’m sorry for asking you to listen
to a foolish story and a foolish request…” (Old Woman)

Soma shrugged his shoulders at the old woman, who was still lowering her head.

Looking at the shaking shoulders, he turned around.

He got the information needed and had repayed the favor.

Then—

“Well, I will surely bring Aina back, and it’s better for you to tell her that yourselves. There must be
other things you wanted to say, and Aina also would be the same.” (Soma)

“—Wha!?” (Old Woman)

Together with the old woman’s surprised voice from the rear, Soma could feel that she raised her head,
but he didn’t look back.

He left just like that while swinging his hands.

To be honest, Soma wanted to ask many things, but the other side also probably had a similar idea.

But, he could leisurely listen when everything was over.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 234 | 301

Well, Soma didn’t know if that opportunity would come.

For the time being, there was another reason why Aina must be brought back.

Yes, it was just that.

While thinking about such a thing, Soma quickly went to the meeting point that was planned to rejoin
Camilla.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 235 | 301

Chapter 30 – Ex Strongest, Heading Out to Save the Girls | Part 3

After safely meeting with each other, Soma and Camilla exchanged information and promptly left the
village.

They judged that there was nothing else to be gained in this place, but that judgment itself was late.

Actually, Camilla couldn’t get any information, but the information acquired by Soma alone was good
enough.

Besides, above all, they greatly felt uncomfortable when thinking about the reason why this place was a
village, and not a town.

“Cheh, what a disgusting story.” (Camilla)

“…Well, it is probably reasonable, in a sense.” (Soma)

The village was, so to speak, a kind of sacrifice.

It wouldn’t be possible to deal with invasion. In other words, the village would be destroyed if there was
an invasion.

For the sake of letting others know, the village was set over there, and people were living over there as
well.

The reason for doing such a thing was because the place where the Demons lived was widely separated
from each other.

Anyhow, the place that was dominated by the Demons had an area that was double the size of the
country where Soma and others lived, but the population was only one tenth of Soma’s country.

In addition, this country had many places that faced many other Mankind countries, so it couldn’t keep
everything in perfect order.

For that reason, there were places that did not even have any skirmishes these days.

There was no mistake that it was a reasonable discretion.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 236 | 301
Perhaps, there were also other reasons.

The atmosphere floating around the village was that kind of thing.

Although the reasons were different from each other, there was no difference since people were staying
there on their own accord.

That was how Soma and Camilla felt.

However, no matter what circumstances they were, Soma also didn’t like it.

Which was why Soma didn’t disagree with Camilla’s decision to immediately leave.

Anyhow, there was no need to worry about it, for now.

As they arranged their thoughts, they would confirm what they would do from now on, based on the
information gained by Soma.

“It will take a day if we’re walking. On the contrary, one hour would be enough if we take into account
that we are not used to this, but… will it be a problem with how much time it takes to find the ruin?”
(Camilla)

“Yes. Nevertheless, we will not take more than two hours.” (Soma)

Strictly speaking, they would immediately understand what kind of ruin it was.

The main problem was the way to get there.

Nobody would go to the altar where an evil God was worshipped. Consequently, it wouldn’t be easy to
go there because of what kind of place it was.

So, it would take one hour-plus to do various things.

There shouldn’t be any problems, until they arrived at that place.

If there was a problem…

[Bryzc11] P a g e 237 | 301

“Whether we can smoothly rescue Aina and Lina.” (Soma)

“It’s going to be… Well, I also don’t think anything bad will happen until that time. Actually, I am
more concerned because the opponent’s strength is unknown. There is no mistake that the opponent is
a Demon who has at least High Rank Skills, but… I can’t guess more than that. …I don’t think that the
Demon Heavenly Generals are involved, but should we consider the worst possibility?” (Camilla)

“Demon Heavenly Generals… is it?” (Soma)

Soma was familiar with that term.

He heard that they were the strongest on the Demon’s side, and they were equivalent to the Seven
Heavens of the King on the Mankind’s side.

However, if speaking in terms of quality, the highest position of the Demons was the Demon King. It
was something that never changed.

Nevertheless, the Demons were not annihilated because Mankind didn’t plan to do so… However, the
fact still remained that Mankind treated them as a dangerous existence.

While thinking of such things, the scenery around Soma and Camilla had changed.

From a plain field into a forest again.

Moreover, the forest had a darker green than the Demon Forest, and somehow it felt creepy.

But, Soma and Camilla weren’t hesitating this time around, so they just went ahead without worrying
about it.

The magical landmarks were still visible.

Then, there was no problem.

While confirming the landmarks, they talked about their thoughts from earlier.

“Hmmm… did you mean that if we meet such a guy, we will die?” (Soma)

[Bryzc11] P a g e 238 | 301

“Yeah. It is never an exaggerated story, it is just a fact. The only ones who survived from them were
probably people from Seven Heavens, Heroes or Saints. Other than Seven Heavens, the Heroes and
Saints were basically defeated.” (Camilla)

“Does that mean Seven Heavens are the only ones who can deal with the Demon Heavenly Generals?
There was a time that they got defeated once, right?” (Soma)

“To be exact, there is no difference when a person becomes one of the Seven Heavens, but… well, I
wonder if there really is a big difference. Besides, it’s not that the Seven Heavens are strong. The person
became one of Seven Heavens because the predecessor was killed by one of the Demon Heavenly
Generals.” (Camilla)

That was the reason why it was said that the quality wasn’t equivalent.

At the same time, although they were the strongest among Mankind, they were not completely isolated
from others.

Although it might be the same on the side of the Demons as well…

“By the way, there is something amiss from the earlier discussion, but what will happen if Sensei fights
the Demon Heavenly Generals?” (Soma)

“What? Yeah… if it’s in the past, I guess that I could win. Now that I know the fact, I will not say that
no matter what… or rather, when I think about it in general, I will definitely lose. I probably can’t hold
more than one minute, I think? And if I do it badly, I probably can’t last even seconds.” (Camilla)

“Hmm… is that so?” (Soma)

“Oioi, you know well about my abilities, right? After all, High Rank Skills are just High Rank Skills.
Against Special Rank Skills… Oops.” (Camilla)

While talking, Camilla casually swung her arms.

There was an ax held in that hand, and at that moment, there was something that jumped out before
them, but… it was slow.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 239 | 301

It was probably a monster, and immediately after that, its body was transformed into two lumps of
meats.

And then, Camilla put the ax on her back without turning around even once. She just ran through
without even slightly slowing down her running speed.

Of course, Soma was also the same…

“Hmmm… as expected, I think that Sensei can go against the Demon Heavenly Generals…” (Soma)

“I am happy when you have a high opinion of me, but you are overestimating me. Well, if there is no
Special Rank around, I probably would think that I could win. This has nothing to do with anything,
but I used to aim for the Seven Heavens in the past.” (Camilla)

“Did you give up because there were Special Rankers in your surroundings?” (Soma)

“Yes, that was it.” (Camilla)

“Hmm… was that person also aiming for the Seven Heavens?” (Soma)

“Rather than aiming, that person is now one of the Seven Heaven. He is the Sword King.” (Camilla)
(TLN: I’m not sure if the person mentioned here was the same person who replaced predecessor of
Seven Heavens)

“Hou… What kind of person is he?” (Soma) (TLN: There is no gender mentioned, so I will write as
‘He’ for the time being.)

“What kind of person… it is difficult to say it with words, but… oh, yes. He resembles you at least…
Oops.” (Camilla)

Apparently, the old woman was right.

The shadows were obviously monster shadows, and there were three of them.

One jumped before Camilla, while the remaining two went to Soma.

Nevertheless, the result was the same as earlier.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 240 | 301

They didn’t give a single look to those who became a total of six lump meats, and they just ran without
slowing down.

However, what was different from the previous encounter was that Camilla leaked a bitter smile.

“Hmm? What’s wrong?” (Soma)

“No, well… let say that while I am still aiming for the Seven Heavens, I think that I might have to give
up now.” (Camilla)

“…? Did something happen just now that made you say so?” (Soma)

“…Haaa. Seriously? I am talking about you. Look. Didn’t you and I defeat the monsters almost at the
same time? There was one on me and two on you. Moreover, I was using a proper ax while you had an
ordinary wooden stick. Wouldn’t it be ridiculous if I didn’t to see the difference in abilities?” (Camilla)

“Hmmm… well, I sort of have that feeling, but…” (Soma)

Well, it was exactly like what Camilla said.

There were considerable differences between Soma’s and Camilla’s abilities.

However, that didn’t mean that Camilla was weak.

For example… if Camilla and Lina had a match, Soma thought that it wouldn’t be strange if Camilla
won.

Of course, Lina was rapidly growing, so the result would be different if it was purely a match only with
the abilities of ax and swords, but… it didn’t matter which one was stronger.

Soma could assert that because he already reached the top of the sword.

Well, in the first place, there was something about the compatibility in regards to combat.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 241 | 301

Soma couldn’t say this because he didn’t know the standards of the Seven Heavens, but at least he
didn’t think that Camilla was inferior to the point she would be instantaneously defeated by the Seven
Heavens or Demon Heavenly Generals.

Well, there might be some bias because she was his Sensei, but he wouldn’t deny it.

Nevertheless, he accepted Camilla words only as a compliment.

Perhaps, Camilla’s heart had broken apart when she realized the gap of talent.

She probably had no other feelings, even a single fragment, to overcome the situation, but…

“Hmmm… the Demon Heavenly Generals… we can do it if we are going all-out, right?” (Soma)

“Oioi, I feel like it is possible for you, but… wouldn’t it be difficult to save Lina and Aina in that case? I
am not sure if I want to fight them, but it’s just too much, you know?” (Camilla)

There was no such thing, but… well, whatever the circumstances might be, there was a need to rethink
whether it was justified to rely on others.

It would be good if Camilla regained the confidence by fighting the Demon Heavenly Generals, but it
would be unforgiving to do that when considering the situation that involved Aina and Lina.

Soma thought of it because he knew her on a routine basis, but… well, such an opportunity would
come again later.

Anyhow, what he really thought now was to rescue Aina and Lina.

As Soma rearranged his thoughts, he continued talking while occasionally defeating monsters, and they
progressed into the depth of the forest.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 242 | 301

 Chapter 31 – The Demons and the Demon King | Part 1

Immediately after waking up, Aina noticed that darkness was spreading before her eyes.

She didn’t do anything for a while, and when her eyes gradually got used to the darkness, she noticed
that there was a stone ceiling above her.

While still half-asleep, Aina thought that she didn’t recognize this place and what had happened. That
suddenly made her completely wide-awake.

At the same time, she remembered what happened just before losing consciousness.

When she raised her body in a hurry, she found out that the room was made of the same material as the
ceiling.

She didn’t think that this room was merely a room made of stone because of what was spreading on her
right side.

There was no mistake that it was an iron grill.

“…Is this a prison?” (Aina)

“It looks like it.” (??)

“…!?” (Aina)

The monologue that she spoke got an unexpected reply and she turned around in surprise.

Aina opened her eyes in greater surprise to see the person who was there.

“Lina-san!?” (Aina)

“Yes. Good morning, Aina-san.” (Lina)

“Y-yeah, good… that’s not it!?” (Aina)

What resuscitated Aina’s mind was the scene where Lina had her whole body blown away.
[Bryzc11] P a g e 243 | 301
It looked as if she had the appearance of dying, instead of losing consciousness, but… as far as Aina
could see, she seemed to have had no injuries.

Of course, Aina couldn’t confirm Lina’s condition because the room was dim. Thereupon, she let out a
breath of relief because they were safe, for the time being.

“…I’m glad. Are you alright?” (Aina)

“…Well, depending on the meaning, I am alright, for the time being. Nevertheless, I don’t really
understand why we are here. I remember that I got hit by someone and I lost consciousness because I
couldn’t completely divert the impact. Given that, I think that was probably to deprive us, but… Aina-
san, don’t you know something?” (Lina)

“…Uh.” (Aina)

Aina instantly remembered Albert’s words.

That was what the Demon King… her father wanted.

When she thought about it… there was no doubt that this was a kidnapping… it was just she couldn’t
believe it.

That person was not someone who did this kind of thing.

But how could Aina say that with confidence about the reason why they were in this situation?
(Rephrased)

Thinking until this point, she came up with a possibility.

Yes, if it was that reason, she could understand the present situation.

That person certainly might have wished for this.

For example, he wanted Aina to return home.

There was no way he would give an order to forcibly bring her home.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 244 | 301

However, it was possible if… Albert interpreted it that way.

Aina heard that the Demon Heavenly Generals were not only powerful, they were also loyal towards the
Demon King.

She also understood that the position was necessary to be recommended by half of the twelve nobles…
If that was the case, it wouldn’t be possible for them to become enemies due to their high loyalty, right?

Rather than that…

“…Aina-san? What’s wrong?” (Lina)

“…Aah. It’s nothing. Perhaps, I may know the reason why this happened.” (Aina)

“Eh, really!?” (Lina)

For a moment, Aina thought of deceiving her, but she stopped.

Lina already knew that she was a Demon.

Of course, Lina didn’t know beyond that, but… No, in the first place, that fact itself was already good
enough.

But again, Lina’s attitude towards Aina hadn’t changed at all.

That meant Lina had accepted her, even though Lina knew the truth.

Aina thought of denying it, but she was afraid and couldn’t do it. Still, she didn’t want to hide it
anymore.

So…

“Eh, you are the daughter of the Demon King!?” (Lina)

As Aina told about her origins and current assumptions, Lina made a surprised voice.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 245 | 301

Well, it would be natural, but… the feeling of hatred was not seen at all.

It was pure surprise, and subsequently, Lina made a nod as if she was convinced.

“Haa… I see. If that is the situation, I think that I can certainly understand this. But…” (Lina)

“But…?” (Aina)

“I am not sure what the reason is for me to be brought here, too.” (Lina)

“…Aah, yes.” (Aina)

The main issue now was Lina.

Albert said that Lina would become a sacrifice.

Aina also remembered that he was saying ‘unexpected harvest’.

But rather than explaining it, that person didn’t wish for such a thing, and he also wouldn’t allow this.

Perhaps, if Lina wasn’t at that place, Albert could consider a bluff to escort Aina away, but… in this
situation, it was difficult to think of the reason.

As far as Aina was concerned, did Albert really…?

No, but, such a thing was…

This wasn’t the time to worry about that. (TLN: The author is being vague here.)

“…This is somehow troubling, but let me answer your question.” (??)

“!?” (Aina)

When she turned to the voice, she was wondering when he would be coming, and now there was the
figure of Albert beyond the iron grill.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 246 | 301

That figure was wearing a black robe. It shouldn’t be different from what Aina saw earlier, but since he
was standing in the dark, there was something eerie reflected in her eyes.

She unintentionally gulped her saliva.

“…To put it simply, it is about the answer to why I was brought here, correct?” (Lina)

Although Lina was hesitant, she spoke first.

And Albert obediently nodded.

“Yes. Anyhow, I guess you were saying the truth, right? So, you brought us here as sacrifices.” (Lina)

“It can’t… it can’t be. My father wouldn’t allow this…!?” (Aina)

Aina was reflexively shouting due to Lina’s words, but Albert’s response was unexpected.

Albert was tilting his head as if he didn’t understand what they were saying.

“…Yes? Princess, what are you talking…? Aah, no, I see. Is that what you mean?” (Albert)

However, he immediately nodded like he was convincing himself, but of course, the girls didn’t
understand what he meant by that.

Glaring at such a confusing behavior… it made their bodies tremble for a moment.

Because Albert was smiling.

…No, it should be said that he was sneering.

That lifted mouth was obviously ridiculing them.

“…Oh my. My goodness, even you, Princess? It is troubling. You have misunderstood.” (Albert)

“…What do you mean?” (Aina)

“Haven’t you noticed yet? We think that he is a man worthy of the Demon King.” (Albert)

[Bryzc11] P a g e 247 | 301

“…Eh?” (Aina)

Aina didn’t understand what he meant.

After all, it was completely…

“However, we don’t recognize him as Demon King-sama. For us, Demon King-sama is only that
person, even now and in the past. …Well, even among the Demon Heavenly Generals, there were also
fools who called your father the Demon King, but if our Demon King-sama revives, they will soon
know how foolish they were. But then, those fools are not worthy to be the Demon Heavenly Generals,
so of course they will be demoted. To be honest, I would like to do it now, but I don’t have such an
authority because I am a newcomer. Goodness, they are truly deplorable.” (Albert) (TLN: There are
two Demon Kings. One with honorific -sama, and another without it.)

The present Demon King, who was Aina’s father, became the Demon King since ten years ago.

The previous Demon King was destroyed, and he was chosen to be the new Demon King.

Yes, Aina’s father wasn’t the Demon King from the beginning, and he also wouldn’t be the Demon
King forever.

Aina also knew that after her father recently became the substitution, it caused some people to revolt.

But, by no means… yes, by no means…

It was unexpected to have people like that amongst the Demon Heavenly Generals.

However, while expressing shock, Aina noticed that there was something worrying in Albert’s words.

That was something she could never ignore. She, then, opened her mouth while telling herself to be
calm.

“…When you mentioned ‘Demon King-sama’, is he the former Demon King?” (Aina)

“…How many times do I have to tell you that the existence called Demon King-sama is that person
alone?” (Albert)

[Bryzc11] P a g e 248 | 301

“Whatever it is, it is fine. I see. However, the former Demon King has been destroyed.” (Aina)

“Yes, he has. That’s unfortunate.” (Albert)

“…So what do you mean by resurrection?” (Aina)

“What else does that mean? Demon King-sama will be resurrected from now on. That’s why I have
made various preparations so far.” (Albert)

The resurrection of the deceased…

It was said that that act wasn’t impossible.

However, it was almost practically impossible.

So, how was he going to do it…?

“…No. With a sacrifice… no way…” (Aina)

“Even if it is, is there any other use for having sacrifices? Of course, if it is an ordinary sacrifice, no
matter how many of them piled up, Demon King-sama will not be resurrected. But, if it is done with a
Gift Holder, or a Special Rank Skills Holder, this can be managed somehow. Besides, it will be better
because there are two Gift Holders.” (Albert)

“Two… I see. That is it, after all.” (Aina)

“Yes. Princess, you also will become a sacrifice for Demon King-sama.” (Albert)

[Bryzc11] P a g e 249 | 301

 Chapter 32 – The Demons and the Demon King | Part 2

Aina was surprised, but she didn’t feel shocked by the words he told her while he made a sheepish
smile.

Perhaps, the flow of the story was quite understandable, and she had slight ideas what would happen
afterwards.

Yes, other than forcibly bringing her, there was no need to put Aina in the prison.

Rather, if he did that, it would be nothing but a problem.

However, there was no reason not to do so, in the case that Aina would become a sacrifice.

She didn’t think about it because it was scary, even though she realized it.

But, there was no need to say such things when they were already at this point.

Although they could run away, the Demon King’s daughter, Aina, was there, and… more importantly,
Lina was also there.

Aina couldn’t forgive such a thing.

“…Don’t you feel guilty about doing this?” (Aina)

“Of course, I don’t. It’s fine as long as Demon King-sama can be resurrected. We will bring down those
fools together with that man, torture them and finally, the time to counterattack will come. It will be the
time to get revenge on those who called us Demons and despised us!” (Albert)

Looking at that man who loudly shouted, Aina thought that he was crazy.

In the first place, how would they counterattack by resurrecting the deceased?

They would be destroyed again and the Demons would probably be seen as worse than before.

However, she felt that it was pointless to say that, and… moreover, there was no need to say anything.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 250 | 301

“…Right. I understand it well.” (Aina)

“I’m glad that you understand. Unfortunately, Princess won’t be a part of it, so don’t feel bad about it.
Anyhow, with you as a sacrifice, we will take the first step of revenge!” (Albert)

“…I’m sorry about that, but you can do it on your own.” (Lina)

At that moment, a part of the iron grill blew away.

No, it was completely knocked off.

And while the grill formed a shadow, Lina jumped towards Albert as it was.

Aina was aware that Lina was doing something.

That was why Lina didn’t utter any words since the beginning of the questioning, and Aina kept talking
in order to distract his attention from Lina.

What Lina had in her hand was a short wooden stick that was taken apart from the bed.

Originally, it wouldn’t pose any threat, but you could understand from how it was used to cut off a part
of the iron grill.

When the stick was held by Lina’s hand, it became a splendid weapon.

It was a surprise attack from that Lina.

No matter how good Albert was, with this…

“…Hmm. I am thinking… you are not planning to launch a surprise attack of that degree, are you?”
(Albert)

“…Eh?” (Aina)

Immediately after that, the air was whirling with something sinister. (ED: the last part is something I
added to match the mood.)

[Bryzc11] P a g e 251 | 301

It took them a couple of moments to understand it.

No, should it be said that the mind refused to understand it?

It was clearly being seen, even though the surroundings were dim. There was a reddish-black-colored
liquid… coming from every part of her whole body. It covered Lina’s small body, and she slowly fell to
the ground.

“Hmm… that can’t be. She reflected my attacks, but that’s it. As expected, it should be said that the
rebuke was light. I am one of the Demon Heavenly Generals, you know? Despite having similar Special
Grade Skills, I have prepared proper countermeasures. Well, anyway, it seems that she will die the way
she is now, but… do you have a problem with that? I don’t mind if you live a little longer, because
when the time comes for you to die, you will die.” (Albert)

“…Albert!” (Aina)

At that moment, her right hand was protruded because it was a reflexive behavior.

Rather than thinking about something else, Aina was simply thinking that she couldn’t forgive him.

When Albert noticed that, he shifted his eyes to her, and… immediately afterwards, he lifted his mouth.

There were no words mentioned, but it could be seen what he wanted to say by the look of his eyes.

They were eyes that had been directed towards anything dozens of times or hundreds of times.

As if those eyes were saying ‘What is that incompetence is going to do when she can’t use even one
magic?’.

And Aina suddenly noticed the meaning of his eyes.

Although she somehow felt this… it felt disgusting when Albert called her Princess.

She noticed it now because of that reason.

It was because Albert’s voice was filled with ridicule.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 252 | 301

It was to the extent that it wasn’t noticed, but it certainly was.

Now that he didn’t need to hide, Aina could clearly feel it from his eyes… well, she also didn’t know
why.

Nevertheless… she said the word as if to let out all the resentment accumulated so far.

“…Burn away everything. Flame Arrow!” (Aina)

— Special Rank Magic – Divine Protection of the Demon King – Seam into the Mountains: Magic –
Flame Arrow

“…Wha!?” (Albert)

Albert’s eyes were wide opened as the flame arrow manifested and was vigorously hurled.

In the meantime, the arrow shortened the distance at a stretch, but the flame arrow was sucked into that
face…

“…Eh?” (Aina)

“No… I was surprised. I didn’t expect you to use magic.” (Albert)

The arrow dissipated without a trace and this time, it was Aina’s turn to be surprised.

At any rate, his magic didn’t seem to have been invoked.

It was different from the time with Lina.

During that time, there was evidence that he certainly invoked a magic, even though it was a moment.

Nevertheless, the reason why Aina’s magic was gone was because there was no need to invoke the
magic.

In other words, it was a matter of difference in capabilities.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 253 | 301

No, Aina really understood such a matter.

However, she couldn’t create a small gap…

“Hmmm… you really can use magic, right? Even though I had sealed your ability with so much
trouble…” (Albert)

“…Eh? What…?” (Aina)

“Oh my, you didn’t notice that? Well, I’m going to say this for the last time, but yes, I did seal your
magic. You couldn’t use magic because I sealed it in advance. So, what do you think about this? Isn’t it
something to be expected from the Demon Heavenly Generals? Anyhow, not even a single person
noticed it.” (Albert)

Aina was looking at Albert, who had a proud expression, in surprise.

That meant everything was caused by the man in front of her.

“Why… why did you do such a thing…?” (Aina)

“It was decided that way, you know? The purpose is to make you hit the bottom of despair because we
decided to sacrifice the Princess since then. Although, they didn’t expect me to overdo it, but… yes, to
be honest, I thought about what would happen when you ran away. Well, it can be said from the result,
but it was convenient for me when that happened. As I expected, it was not easy to turn their eyes away.
Anyhow, thank you for everything, Princess.” (Albert)

Albert lowered his head while earnestly saying so.

Everything that he said just now, even with the words of gratitude, were truly coming from the bottom
of his heart. It could be understood, even if he didn’t say it.

“!?” (Aina)

Because of that, the blood rushed up into Aina’s brain.

It was a matter of course.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 254 | 301

Everything that happened on that day was because of that man.

Something like that…!

— Special Rank Magic – Divine Protection of Demon King – Seam into the Mountains: Magic —

“Al—” (Aina)

“…There is nothing you can do with your magic, Princess. Anyhow, it’s irritating. Please keep your
silence a little bit longer.” (Albert)

“…Gaah!” (Aina)

She wasn’t sure if something was done to her.

It was the same as what was done in that forest.

When Aina realized it, she was blown away and hit the wall of the prison.

What was different from that time was she could clearly feel the pain.

Aina spat out something that got caught up in her throat, and it was a red-black liquid.

As she fell down to the ground, due to the gravity, the pain spread further through her whole body.

“…Guuhh, aarghh…” (Aina)

“Hmm… I wasn’t interested in collecting insects, but it seems a little bit interesting when I look at you,
don’t you think so? Well, it is to my liking, after all.” (Albert)

“Gahh…!” (Aina)

She suddenly leaked a voice out because of the pain that ran through her arm.

When Aina looked at it, Albert’s foot was there.

Understanding that she was being trampled on… she clenched her teeth and looked up at his eyes.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 255 | 301

“Al-bert…!” (Aina)

“Oh my! I thought that you would cry because of the pain, but to think that you have such a spirit until
this point. Something has changed in the past year… Yes, in this case, it seems more enjoyable.”
(Albert)

“Ughh… guhh…!” (Aina)

As she was grinded and trampled, more pain ran through her body.

But, Aina clenched her teeth and endured it.

It wasn’t like she could do anything but… it was just her obstinacy.

Whether it made Albert feel satisfied, that didn’t matter.

‘I can’t do nothing now, and… I couldn’t do anything in the past, but… at least…’

“Hmm, I thought that I always held you in a cage, but I guess it is necessary to change my evaluation a
little? Well, nothing will change, after all. It’s ridiculously interesting to watch this, but if you get bored,
just be strangled and killed. You are being kept alive, just for that reason, you know?” (Albert)

Aina heard his voice, but she didn’t say anything in return.

She couldn’t afford to do that, but… she kept enduring the pain.

“Of course, my evaluation is not the only the thing that goes down. Well, you probably know that,
but… it appears that you haven’t changed, even after running away, have you?” (Albert)

“…Uh.” (Aina)

“Oh my, hehe, what is the meaning of what I said earlier, is it? It’s alright, I will properly tell you. If you
think about it a little bit, you will understand it, but… here is a question. How did I know that you were
there? …Yes, it’s very simple. It’s because I was informed. From whom it was or for what reason…
well, it’s not necessary to say it. Even with that, I am still merciful.” (Albert)

[Bryzc11] P a g e 256 | 301

Aina spontaneously thought who it would be.

However, she couldn’t think of anyone.

In that village, Aina had almost no contact with the surroundings.

If she excluded those two people, and… even so, people who knew about Aina was limited.

However, she didn’t feel doubt, no matter how small it was.

Aina didn’t think that Albert’s words were lies.

Perhaps, it was true, but… she surely had mistaken something.

There was no need for reasons to convince that fact.

“…You don’t get it, huh? No way, even with this, you still haven’t fall into despair… it can’t be helped
then. Although this is not a smart move, I guess that I have to use force to make you understand.”
(Albert)

“!?” (Aina)

Immediately after those words, the pain became more intense.

Being grinded again and trampled, but… she still endured.

Aina could do it because it was the only thing she could do now.

She also understood that the strength already left her whole body.

Perhaps, she would die before long.

“Oops, this is not good. It’s probably not good to do this until the ritual ends. Yeah, I guess I should
only keep the Princess alive? Aah, yes, that is a good idea. Princess, since I am generous, will you beg
for her life? If that’s the case, you can ask to be healed, you know? Well, I will kill you later anyway, but
at least you shouldn’t be hurt until that time.” (Albert)

[Bryzc11] P a g e 257 | 301

Since her heart didn’t incline even once when listening to those words, the words felt like a lie.

And Aina just clenched her teeth.

That was the best resistance she could do.

Even if nothing else could be done… even if that was the only thing she could do… she decided to do
that.

“…Haaa. What, you’re not going to beg for your life? This is not amusing. …Ah, by any chance, are
you expecting help will come over in the meantime? Such a convenience is not possible, you know?”
(Albert)

When it was about asking for help, she remembered someone’s figure in her mind for an instant.

However, Aina desperately shut that idea.

The moment she realized it, her heart instinctively broke.

Besides, she knew such a thing without saying anything…

He wouldn’t come to help.

Well, of course.

Because it wasn’t worth it.

And it was pointless.

Aah, no, perhaps, he would come to save his sister, but… it was to save his sister.

And not because of her…

Well, either way, it was the same thing.

Aina knew, since long time ago, that the world was not made to be kind.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 258 | 301

Even so, Aina had been saved once.

For this reason… there was still more…

Such a thing like… for a second time…

“Hmmm… It can’t be helped, then. Shall I give priority to make you cry? Now, please let me enjoy this
one more time, alright? Cry in full despair… and to my heart’s content…” (Albert)

“…That’s harsh. If you want to make her cry in despair, you don’t need to ask. You can just do it.” (??)

Together with that voice, the weight on her arm went away.

Immediately after that, there was a roaring sound as if the wall was hit with something… No, she didn’t
care about it at all.

That voice earlier… and that figure… appeared before her.

“I’m sorry. Lina was in greater danger, so I had to prioritize her.” (??)

“…So-ma?” (Aina)

“Hmm? Do you see anyone else?” (Soma)

“…No, I don’t.” (Aina)

“If that’s the case, I’m glad. Hmm… Although I was a bit late, I have come to help you, as promised.”
(Soma)

And one clear drop flowed on her cheek when looking at that familiar figure.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 259 | 301

 Chapter 33 – Ex Strongest is Angry

Soma narrowed his eyes while watching Aina, who was injured.

What he felt toward her was the feelings of anger and powerlessness towards himself.

He was concerned whether it was possible for him to come a little sooner or not, but… now, there was
something else to do, rather than thinking about that.

“For the time being, it seems that it’s necessary to treat Aina before I move on, but can you use healing
magic?” (Soma)

“…No, I can’t.” (Aina)

“Hmm…” (Soma)

As far as he remembered, he never seen physical trauma like what Aina had now.

Although it was only the right arm that was injured because of being trampled on, the extent of the
injuries was far from fatal.

However, to the bitter end, it was something that could only be seen from the outside.

As expected, Soma couldn’t see the inner part of a person, but he could tell how much it must hurt if
that was included, too.

And the state of Aina was definitely in a state of a fatal injury.

Perhaps, the inside of her body all of the bones were broken and several internal organs must’ve been
ruptured.

If she was left like that, she would die in less than an hour. Plus, it was not a good idea to move her to
another place.

In the first place, there was no place in the surrounding area where people lived, except that village. So,
there would not be enough time to bring her away.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 260 | 301

As Soma considered that far, he came up with a conclusion.

Although he realized that it was the only thing he could do since the beginning, he let out a ‘that can’t
be helped’ sigh.

“Well, there is no other way, then.” (Soma)

“Y-yeah. You… don’t have… to worry… about me. More than anything… Lina-san is… …Thank…
you. …For… coming… to save… me. That’s… I…” (Aina)

“I don’t really understand what you are talking about, but well, you can do that later, after I do this. My
hand will be crazy when it moves.” (Soma)

“…Eh? What…?” (Aina)

Soma didn’t listen to her words until the end.

His consciousness was only at his arm.

He raised the stick he held, and swung it down towards Aina’s body.

— The Rule of the Sword – Divine Protection of the Dragon God – Absolute Slash – Ability of
Discernment: Self-taught – Imitation – Sword of Compassion. (TLN: The name in raw is 剣の理・龍
神の加護・絶対切断・見識の才：我流・模倣・秘剣 慈愛の太刀)

“…Uh.” (Soma)

At that moment, he felt that he was putting the strength of his whole body into his arm.

Soma endured the feeling by putting his hands on his knees and let out a deep breath.

“…Phew. As expected, doing this twice is harsh. Well, if it will only makes me tired, I guess it is fine?
Now, how’s your physical condition? I think that you have completely healed.” (Soma)

“…Eh?” (Aina)

Soma lowered his head to look at the surprised Aina.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 261 | 301
Perhaps, he was wondering whether it was a failure.

In the first place, there wasn’t that much of an opportunity to observe this.

In addition, most of what could be seen was the effect on the physical trauma. Well, that was the same
for Lina, as well. (ED: In other words, when he first used this technique on Lina, before he reached
Aina, all he saw was external injuries being healed. He didn’t know if it worked on internal trauma, as
well)

Although it seemed that there were no problems, after seeing how Aina’s arm had become beautiful
again, he wasn’t very confident when it came to the internal part of the body.

Nevertheless, as far as the injuries were concerned, Soma thought that they were completely healed…

“E-eh? It can’t be… I’m really healed…?” (Aina)

“Hmmm… apparently, there seems to be no problems.” (Soma)

Aina touched her body while still in shock. Looking at how she slowly raised her body, Soma let out a
breath of relief.

But when Soma was thinking about such a thing, he was immediately stared at by Aina,

“Wait a sec… what did you mean just now?” (Aina)

“Hmm? No matter what I say, it’s just as what have you seen…” (Soma)

“What I have seen… What I understood was that you sliced me, right?” (Aina)

“Well, I used a sword technique.” (Soma)

Secret Technique – Sword of Compassion.

It was one of the secrets of a certain school. The blade didn’t hurt people, but it was used to heal them.

Well, to tell the truth, Soma also didn’t understand its principle in detail.
[Bryzc11] P a g e 262 | 301
The technique was once used on him. At that time, he intuitively understood and he was able to use it.

Soma had, more or less, heard about the principle. By transferring one’s own life force, it would be
converted into healing power that healed injuries. However, the reason he could do it was mostly
because he felt the technique being used on himself before.

For now, he clearly understood that it made him really tired after using the technique.

“…What do you mean? Goodness, you are as random as always. Well, I was saved and that’s thanks
to you… aah!” (Aina)

“Hmm? What’s wrong?” (Soma)

“That’s not it! Yeah, rather than me, it’s Lina-san! She is terribly injured…!” (Aina)

“No, well, I healed Lina first, you know?” (Soma)

“…Eh?” (Aina)

Yes, he said that earlier.

Soma had to treat Lina as soon as possible, so he had no choice but to give priority to her.

Because of that, he heard an annoying noise and he was a little late to help Aina.

“Re-really…? That’s great.” (Aina)

“…Personally, it is not so great.” (Soma)

“Eh, why?” (Aina)

“I told you before that I would save you, but as a result, I had to delay in rescuing you, Aina. I feel
helpless. I’m really sorry.” (Soma)

[Bryzc11] P a g e 263 | 301

“Wa-wait a sec, there is no need for you to apologize! If Lina was in a real dangerous situation, it was
natural for you to prioritize her… Be-besides, the fact that you saved me still doesn’t change. That alone
is good enough.” (Aina)

“But… for me, that…” (Soma)

“I told you, it is fine! M-more importantly, let’s get out of here. I don’t want to stay in this place any
longer.” (Aina)

“Hmm, I agree with that, but… unfortunately, that seems impossible.” (Soma)

“…Eh?” (Aina)

Aina leaked out a voice of doubt, but was that an appearance for that situation? Well, regardless of what
had happened earlier, Soma casually waived his arm.

— The Rule of the Sword – God Killer – Dragon Killer – Divine Protection of the Dragon God –
Absolute Slash – Ability of Discernment: Self-taught – Imitation – Demon Cutting Sword.

Immediately afterwards, the flame that had been approaching before him disappeared without trace.
Soma, then, let out a sigh.

“Really… Don’t you know a persistent man will be hated?” (Soma)

“It doesn’t matter who hates me, I don’t care at all. More importantly, it is troubling if you take them
away. They are very important sacrifices for Demon King-sama.” (Albert)

“Albert… it can’t be. He’s not injured…?” (Aina)

“No, there was a response, so he has probably recovered.” (Soma)

“Yes, you’re right. It seems that I lost focus because I was having too much pleasure. I never imagined
that my strange appearance would be exposed.” (Albert)

While saying such a thing, the man who came out from the large hole made on the wall was Albert, and
he slowly walked forward.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 264 | 301

Although it was obvious, even from the previous flame attack, his eyes were filled with enough
murderous intentions, unlike his words.

He was giving excuses probably because his pride was hurt.

“It was clear from your behavior earlier, but you are worthy to be a good-for-nothing man. If you just
stayed down, I would have at least let you go, but…” (Soma)

“Hou…? You were planning to overlook me? I see, I see… Hahaha… Don’t get too cocky, you stupid
brat!” (Albert)

The moment that man shouted, the surroundings around Soma were instantly enveloped in flames.

However, Soma didn’t get flustered. He nodded while his face was lit with a red color on one side.

“So-soma…!?” (Aina)

“Haa, seriously… This is why I hate brats. They don’t know their positions, and they just need to
follow the flow. Do you get it? Well, anyhow, it means that you will die…” (Albert)

— The Rule of the Sword – God Killer – Dragon Killer – Divine Protection of the Dragon God –
Absolute Slash – Ability of Discernment: Self-taught – Imitation – Demon Cutting Sword – Second
Technique. (TLN: The name in raw is similar like previous one with 弐式 at the end.)

Since the assault was tediously annoying, he sliced them in an instant, and it had completely
disappeared.

“W-wha…!? It can’t be…!? Even though I discarded the chanting, that is one of the most perfect
among my magicks, but to easily…!?” (Albert)

“Although you were somewhat talking about your disposition, unfortunately, I already know it.
Rather, the one that doesn’t know anything is probably you. Even with this much difference in abilities,
you still don’t get it, huh?” (Soma)

“Ughh, guhh…!” (Albert))

[Bryzc11] P a g e 265 | 301

“Well, I am generous, so I will tell you. However, it may be meaningless anyway. Just like how you
said it earlier.” (Soma)

“Ba-bastard…! Don’t get caught up just because you coincidentally dismissed my magic…!” (Albert)

“Hmm… I told you. You are the one who is caught up in the moment.” (Soma)

While narrowing his eyes towards that man, Soma suddenly noticed something and he crouched down.

He picked up an iron stick that was lying on the ground.

To be honest, it wasn’t necessary for him to use such a thing.

He didn’t know who was standing before him, but if it was an enemy, even a wooden stick would be
unnecessary.

If it was the usual Soma, he definitely wouldn’t do this.

Even though he overlooked it earlier, that was his true intention.

Soma didn’t have a hobby of bullying weaklings.

But once he showed mercy and the other side didn’t pull back, he wouldn’t be lenient anymore.

He didn’t intend to do so.

Yes, Soma was angry.

Soma was angry from the bottom of his heart because his sister and his friend were hurt.

There wasn’t even a single dust of forgiveness.

“Well, I am also not merciless. I will let you have time for plenty of regret and despair. While I have
fun… you can die.” (Soma)

“You stupid brat…! Alright, for looking down on this deadly Albert, I, the fourth Demon Heavenly
General, will kill you while you regret in despair…!” (Albert)
[Bryzc11] P a g e 266 | 301
There were no more words needed, and his murderous intention was sufficient.

He tightly grasped both hands while loading them with such an intention.

And then, Soma took a step towards that man.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 267 | 301

 Chapter 34 – The Destruction of A Certain Organization

In a corner of a dim room, a man controlled his breath, and was hiding.

He didn’t intend to escape in this way.

It was to take the opportunity to strike back.

He wasn’t sure how many companions still remained.

But, it would be their victory if one of them survived and completed the ritual,

Rather, the reason why they were raided today, he was probably more concerned that this was a trial
given by his God.

In other words, if they overcame this trial, their King would rule the world this time.

When he thought about it, his motivation was also swelled up.

But, at that time…

As he heard the footsteps just around the corner, the sound stopped.

His body naturally became stiff, while he gathered strength.

“Hmm… even if I look for this long, I can’t find anyone else. Was it all there? There were eight people
in total. These people are obviously suspicious. What on earth were they doing? …Well, I already
finished breaking stuff, there will be no problems, regardless of their plans. Now, what to do next?
Should I search another place, just in case? Or should I just go home…?” (??)

However, when it was almost like that, the shadow turned it’s heel.

Two more steps… No, the man would be noticed if it approached one more step, but… the man
loosened his mouth as if his God was on his side.

Just like that, the footsteps resumed for another step.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 268 | 301

He grasped the sight of the unprotected back, which was going to leave, with an upward twitch of his
mouth.

It had double meaning because his wish was fulfilled.

The man knew from the shadow… that it was a woman.

He saw her more than a decade ago… No, he encountered her.

And the result of that time was also similar to today.

However, there was one clear difference between that time and today.

At that time, there was nothing the man could do, other than running away, but it was possible to kill
that woman today.

He could fulfill the revenge he swore at that time. Moreover, the resurrection of their God would also
come true.

Whether today was a fine day, the man jumped at her back at once, while overwhelmed with joy.

With the will of bringing certain death, he protruded the dagger held in hand…

“Die, Black-Silver…” (Man)

“…What a fool. There is no way I can be killed when you leak that much of bloodlust, you know?”
(Woman)

He didn’t know what happened at that moment.

“…Eh?” (Man)

He didn’t feel anything from the lower part of his body, when he noticed it, and the woman had,
somehow, looked upside-down.

No, in the first place, rather than thinking why she was upside-down or why he directly faced the
woman… he finally understood, when looking at her freezing glance.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 269 | 301

It was he who was sliced in two.

“…You, Black-Silver War Princess…!” (Man)

Nevertheless, he glared at her until the end.

Immediately afterwards, something ran perpendicular to his body, and the man’s consciousness fell
into the eternal darkness.

Camilla let out a sigh with an indescribable expression before the scenery of the fallen man who was
sliced into two and the spreading red-black liquid around.

To be honest, the final blow wasn’t necessary.

It was just a matter of course, since the man, who was already in that state, couldn’t be saved, no matter
how much she looked at it.

However, she heard that deplorable name after a long absence, so it was impossible to leave it alone.

“Seriously… even if I have to say it to myself, it was unsightly.” (Camilla)

She was disgusted at herself, and she let out a sigh again.

Black-Silver War Princess was a name given by the enemy to Camilla, who was actively involved in the
war with the Demons more than a decade ago.

Perhaps the reason was the color of her hair and the silver color, which was her choice for the armor.

Well, it wasn’t unusual… in fact, it was common.

The nickname given by the enemies who felt threatened, and the risk were shared among the Demons.

Giving nickname was something normally done, and it was normal not to know the real name of the
enemies.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 270 | 301

More importantly, since her real name was not known, an easy-to-know name was given.

And the naming rule was fundamentally based on the characteristic of the opponent.

Especially the color of her hair, which was almost unconditionally conspicuous.

It was easy to understand the degree of the danger because the color of the hair was said to represent
that person’s talent.

There were various hair colors, and each of them referred the direction they were good at, and black
color was treated as an exception amongst them.

It was said that it had talent in all aspects.

Actually, it wasn’t a myth.

At least for Camilla, it was a truth based on the appropriate research results, which had been
established.

If it was a skill that Camilla could learn, there was a possibility she would learn it, and to add more to
that explanation, she required one hour to learn the skill.

Because of that, Camilla was aiming for the top… and with Soma’s talent, it made her convinced once
more.

It seemed that she displayed her superiority and conduct, but Soma, who had once been treated as a
genius, was partly the cause of her conviction.

Well, it also could be said that he had become her rival right now.

Otherwise, there was a possibility that he would surely be treated better.

The reason why Soma didn’t receive the treatment was not only because he was simply told that he had
no talent. The other reason was he would’ve been given a grandiose treatment if he wasn’t treated
badly.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 271 | 301

Anyhow, that name was a part of Camilla’s dark past.

When she thought how inexperienced she was, the things that she didn’t want to remember resurfaced
again.

That was why she wanted to eliminate them even one minute faster.

Now, let’s return to the main subject.

“Well, then… this side is over, I guess?” (Camilla)

Since she was acting to easily deal with the enemy earlier, she didn’t really notice this.

She roughly searched, but since she didn’t feel any presence, every enemy must’ve already been
annihilated.

Although it was worrisome with what these people were planning in this place, their plan had definitely
been delayed.

There was no need to worry because they were already crushed, but… more importantly, this wasn’t
over yet.

It was also the most important matter, she needed to rejoin Soma, who went to rescue Lina and Aina.

“With this, there is no need for diversion tactic, right?” (Camilla)

Yes, originally they intended to create a diversion and that was why Camilla separated from Soma.

Camilla would rummage around, while Soma went to rescue Lina and Aina.

It was planned for Camilla to evacuate or escape whenever it was appropriate, but… she noticed when
she tried to uncover the situation.

Camilla annihilated the enemies without withdrawing at all, but… more importantly, she could feel a
strong force that made her body shiver from Soma’s direction.

That was how she felt, even though they were separated a good distance away.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 272 | 301

Perhaps, if Camilla compared every opponent here to the one in that direction, they were still easy to be
dealt with.

“Anyhow, was it a blunder? If it is poorly done…” (Camilla)

Although it was jokingly said, Camilla remembered this feeling.

It was the Demon Heavenly General she had seen once.

She was defeated by them, but… what she felt that time seemed to be similar.

If it was Soma, she didn’t think that he would fall behind, but…

“…Tsk. Anyhow, I had no choice but to go, but… I might be able to do something.” (Camilla)

While reprimanding her shrinking heart, Camilla hurried to that place.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 273 | 301

 Chapter 35 – The Conclusion of the Incident

He thought that it was a mess.

He also thought that it was a joke.

The matter of this time was supposed to be perfect.

Together with his talent and those who shared the same idea, the resurrection of that person was
supposed to come true.

And this time, it was supposed to be accomplished by them.

They crawled on the ground like incompetent garbage, but now it was the time for them.

But… but…!

“Because of you… because of you…!” (Albert)

“You’re so noisy. You’re just blabbering, so how about you stop doing that? Or perhaps I should say, if
you want to talk, can you talk something more meaningful. Rather, the words you spoke were
meaningless, there is not much meaning for you to be alive.” (Soma)

“You bastard…!” (Albert)

That word was completely stopped.

Albert never went all-out until now.

If he did so, it would definitely become a troublesome matter.

But, he didn’t care about such a thing anymore.

He unlocked the limiter on his whole body, and magic was overflowing to the surroundings.

With that much magic gathered, it was highly possible to slaughter a whole army…

[Bryzc11] P a g e 274 | 301

“Die…!” (Albert)

He hurled everything towards the one before him, but that everything was erased in an instant.

“Wha, it can’t be… Such a thing, it is not possible…!?” (Albert)

There was no way it was possible.

And there was no reason for that.

“Something like this is…!” (Albert)

While screaming, Albert hurled his magic with full power.

Aina was simply staring at the scene before her.

She felt like she was dreaming… No, she even wondered if it was real.

Honestly, she was about to die earlier, and that made her wonder if it was a dream.

Because it was too convenient.

He came to help at such an exquisite timing… Moreover, he was at least on par with the Demon
Heavenly Generals.

…Well, Aina suddenly thought about it.

…Because it was Soma, after all.

“Absurd… This is really absurd…! Why… why are you disturbing us in the first place…?!” (Albert)

“No, even if I want to tell you the reason, I don’t know any. I don’t even know what you were trying to
do. …But, you hurt my sister and my friend, who is my magic Shishou. That’s a good reason to bury
you.” (Soma)

[Bryzc11] P a g e 275 | 301

When Aina listened to his words about her being his magic Shishou, her mouth became slightly
loosened.

Even if he said that, Aina hadn’t done anything.

However, she thought of another thing at the same time.

This was an incredibly convenient sight, which looked like a dream, but… she was thinking here and
there, regardless of what it was, she believed in Soma.

Otherwise, such a thing like the act of using magic just before losing consciousness when she was
kidnapped wouldn’t have happened right away, and she also wouldn’t have been able to maintain it all
the time.

Besides, once she noticed all that, she was able to accept this convenient scene.

To accept it… and not doing anything, Aina just continued looking at such a sight.

Because it was not necessary to do anything, not even a bit.

So, while solely staring at Soma’s back, Aina waited until this was over.

Previously, Camilla used to see battles between the Demon Heavenly Generals and her.

The last incident was in a battle more than a decade ago.

Camilla had never forgotten about that time.

She was a frontline fighter, and it was impossible to see it from the rear.

It wasn’t possible to forget.

And perhaps, that was the crucial moment when Camilla’s heart gave in.

No matter how much effort she put in, she didn’t believe that she could reach that degree.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 276 | 301

She gave up as she thought so.

It was also the reason why Camilla was a Skill Appraiser for a long time.

It was a way she chose to run away from the reality, and in fact she ran further away than that.

So, in the depths of Camilla’s heart, the inferiority complex that overwhelmed her…

“Uhh, this is not possible… there is no way this is possible… this brat… bastard… you bastard… I
am…!” (Albert)

“If you are going to keep talking like that, you will be forever at that extent.” (Soma)

Camilla was stunned, while looking at such a scene.

This battle was no less than the battle at that time.

No matter if it’s ice, fire… lightning, or wind…

Everything was raging from all directions… and the one facing all that was a small boy.

It was a scene where some would be waiting in despair, no matter how one looked at it.

In his hands, there was a wooden stick and an iron bar.

However, in such a situation, the boy didn’t display the usual irreverent attitude.

Every magic that was hurled towards that boy disappeared, as if to say that it was a proper thing to do,
but he didn’t advance one step ahead, as if a line was drawn.

It seemed like there was a barrier laid out, and it was probably true.

The barrier of the sword.

Anything that was rampaging from left and right was suppressed by the flashing sword.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 277 | 301

It was such an expected sight.

Moreover, as if to say that there was an additional gain, the body of the opponent was cut, little by little.
It was like he was being trimmed down.

If Soma wanted to, it wouldn’t have gone to that extent, but the result was clear after a certain amount
of time passed.

The strength difference was way too obvious.

The man kept showing various emotions on his darkish face.

“Well, have you reflected enough? Have you despaired? …Then, just go away. Of course, to the other
world… However, if you want to commit suicide, I won’t stop you.” (Soma)

“…You, bastard… you make fun of me…!” (Albert)

“I’m not making fun of you. I just have a small sense of compassion. To be honest, I want to kill you so
badly, but… I had never done such a thing before, and I felt bad about it. I also still remember the heart
of being merciful.” (Soma)

“…Is that so? …Then… you should regret it…!” (Albert)

“Uh…!?” (Soma)

Whether Soma knew what the man was trying to do, there was a staircase that led to this place behind
Soma, and he noticed that Camilla was there.

There were also two girls that needed to be protected behind Soma.

The first one was Lina, who fell on the ground, and another girl that Camilla hadn’t seen before.

She was probably Aina, but… when the ground bulged up and became a blind spot, spears made of soil
popped up out from there with tremendous force.

“That’s bad…!” (Camilla)

[Bryzc11] P a g e 278 | 301

When Camilla noticed that, she realized that she couldn’t make it in time for Aina, no matter how
much she considered it.

With that distance, she wouldn’t have enough time.

Even so, she promptly moved and extended her hands…

“Kekeke, I will not die alone… at least I will bring your companions…” (Albert)

“…Haaa.” (Soma)

A dejected sigh was leaked at that moment.

Although various magicks were still raging in that place, for some reason, his mind felt very clear.

And in the next moment, he stretched his hands towards Aina and the magic was erased without a
trace.

“Wha… what…!? It can’t be… that should’ve taken care of them… it should’ve been in time, but…!?”
(Albert)

“Good grief… you really are a detestable man to the bitter end. I am too disgusted. On the contrary, I
think that was very thoughtful. …Well, thanks to that, the heart of being merciful has totally vanished.”
(Soma)

“Da-damn it… damn it…!” (Albert)

The man with anger dyed on his face leaped toward Soma for nothing but as the last resistance.

Moreover, the surrounding flames that had better force were also striking at once…

“…Flash.” (Soma)

It was a small muttering that echoed on the spot.

However, it sounded clearer than anything else and it was also the signal of the conclusion.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 279 | 301

The raging fires had all disappeared, as if there was nothing from the beginning, and the man, who was
vertically cut, went through both sides of Soma.

But the next moment, the body was behind Soma, it was sliced into small pieces and it disappeared
without leaving a trace.

“I will not allow you to leave even a single fragment in this world. Repent your own foolishness in the
other world… well, there is not even a fragment of forgiveness I feel for him.” (Soma)

When the words were muttered, Soma breathed out once and turned around.

By the way, Camilla was about to approach Aina, but since it became unnecessary, she stopped in an
awkward posture.

Camilla, who noticed that, cleared her throat and spoke to Soma, as if nothing had happened.

“As I expected. I came just to make sure, but I was unneeded, after all.” (Camilla)

“Well, as you can see, it is just a small matter.” (Soma)

Soma shrugged his shoulders while saying that, but if this was a small matter, this world would be filled
with small matters.

Well, it seemed true when he said so, but at least for Camilla, she was so sure that she didn’t have
enough ability to hold up for even one minute.

“Small matter, huh…? I think that you know this, but Albert is a Demon Heavenly General.” (Camilla)

“But, a man with those kinds of manners is a small matter, no matter how you look at it, right?” (Soma)

“Well… I won’t deny it.” (Camilla)

While listening to such a conversation, she turned to where the battle took place.

Even if she looked at it again, it was dreadful.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 280 | 301

On the other side where Soma stood, rather than just partial destruction, it was complete destruction to
the point that no one could guess what was there before it happened.

She noticed that there were several prisons made of stone, but it was possible to notice it because the
jails that were near them were nearly unscathed.

Let alone the wall, the ceiling was also scooped out. That much evidence showed how far the battle was
going on.

Because of that, the differences on their side were more noticeable.

It was somewhat bizarre when Soma was the one who did it.

Or it could possibly be enough to grasp even a sense of repulsion, but as far as Camilla could see, it
didn’t seem to be that way. (recheck)

While thinking so, Camilla herself was slightly surprised.

She certainly saw that the Demon Heavenly General was defeated earlier.

However, it wasn’t overwhelming at that time. Soma didn’t have High Grade Skills like her, and he
didn’t even know any Martial Art Skills.

With that in mind, it went without saying that someone like Soma couldn’t possibly exist…

“…Well, what to do now?” (Camilla)

While saying it with a feeling of amazement, Camilla remembered some specific words.

‘Whether there is a Skill or not, it is up to oneself to decide his own way.’

They were the words that were once said from someone who was a teacher to Camilla.

Because Camilla believed such words, she was recklessly aiming for the Seven Heavens.

Eventually, her heart was broken before an overwhelming talent.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 281 | 301

Before this, she was wondering what would’ve happened if she had met Soma earlier, and she thought
that there were no such benefits.

Well, it was an assumption that did not have much meaning.

In the first place, Soma wasn’t even born at the time her teacher said that.

If there was a real meaning, it was improbable.

Perhaps, it was a completely different feeling she had until now, instead of the time she was aiming for
the Seven Heaven.

“…Anyhow, it is a meaningless assumption.” (Camilla)

Because Camilla had already given in.

As she shrugged her shoulders, she abandoned those thoughts and looked at Soma again.

With this, this incident was settled.

When she considered what would be after this, it was going to be slightly troublesome, but… it would
be good to think about it again after returning to the mansion.

“For the time being, the things that I wanted to do here are done.” (Soma)

“Aah, after this…” (Camilla)

“Hmmm… Well then, I leave the rest to you.” (Soma)

“…Haa?” (Camilla)

Camilla wanted to say that they were going home, but the words were interrupted midway. Instead of
saying that, she couldn’t understand what he meant, and leaked out a surprised voice.

However, she immediately understood his meaning.

Soon after that, Soma’s body started to tilt, and he fell down on the ground as it was.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 282 | 301

“So-Soma…!?” (Aina)

And Aina’s flustered voice echoed in that place.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 283 | 301

 Chapter 36 – And They Go on a Journey…

“…Phew.” (Sofia)

Sofia let out a sigh as she raised her face from the report at hand.

To briefly put her present feelings in words, it was something like ‘what is this all about?’ or ‘what’s
with the place?’.

She was thinking that she was bringing troublesome matters back home, but she couldn’t blame it after
all.

While thinking about such a thing, she dropped her gaze to the hand in order to confirm the contents
again.

What was written was the incident happened this time and the explanation regarding the kidnapping of
Lina.

Although it wasn’t surprising now because she had already confirmed it once, it was still something
that made her unexpectedly sigh.

The reason that the report was expressively written, rather than giving a verbal report, was because
there was a high possibility that it became a problem depending on the situation.

Camilla, who was the writer of this report, brought Lina back home from where the Demons lived.

It was natural to assume a worst case scenario.

“Well, it seems that it wasn’t the worst case, but…” (Sofia)

It was good news when she knew that the other side didn’t wish for war.

However, the written content was merely a substitution, but by no mean it was something to be
rejoiced.

It was assumed that the purpose of the enemies was to resurrect the previous Demon King.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 284 | 301

Furthermore, the ones who planned it were very likely by the believers of the heresy.

It wasn’t a fabricated matter. In fact, these people truly worship heresy.

Wishing for the collapse of the world, they were the real enemy of Mankind in the true sense.

Plus, there was a Demon Heavenly General among them.

The matter with the fourth seat was Sofia would probably destroy him and let others replace the seat,
but… it might be worst if to say it at least.

“It would be too convenient to think this happen by chance… I wonder if I should consider that the
root of evildoers is already deeply stretched among the Demons?” (Sofia)

Rather than thinking that one of the few evildoers became the Demon Heavenly General, it was more
natural to think that the number of evildoers that could be selected as Demon Heavenly Generals were
increasing.

Or possibly, not in the form of fabricating that the story about the Demons became the enemy of
Mankind which was probably not even true.

But still, it was one of the possibilities.

Even though such a concern was mentioned for caution’s sake, she wouldn’t take any further action.

Well, if that Demon Heavenly General was still alive, it would be another story. But since he was
destroyed, it wouldn’t be necessary.

That was one of the good news…

“…Nevertheless, if I hand in the letter like this, Camilla will be regarded as the one who defeated him.”
(Sofia)

She was bitterly smiled because she knew it was impossible for Camilla to do it.

Rather, Sofia was thinking to keep Camilla’s talent to herself if she had enough abilities to make it
possible.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 285 | 301

This was a favorable view as a friend. It was an objective evaluation as one of the Seven Heavens.

Originally, it was the reason why she invited Camilla to the mansion.

It wasn’t confirmed whether Camilla realized this or not, but Sofia didn’t think of her as a skill
appraiser. She evaluated Camilla as a fighter.

However, Camilla had given up that path… So, if it was the Camilla until now, the format of the report
would have been slightly different.

It meant that someone who wasn’t Camilla had defeated the Demon, and there was no mistake that she
clearly understood how he was defeated.

It was possible to see something unacceptable like taking someone’s credit, but… Sofia’s recognition
was different.

Camilla didn’t mind to be recognized… Anyhow, since it had come to this way, it was something
similar to the declaration of resolve.

Of course, it might be due to Sofia’s imagination, but she wasn’t going to confirm it.

Sofia thought that it would be nice if it happened that way.

Anyway… it was obvious to think of it at this time, but Sofia was almost convinced that people other
than Camilla were involved in this incident.

The report didn’t mention anyone, but she had no doubt.

Even though Camilla had abilities to win in the first place, in reality Camilla would not about to do
anything against the Demon Heavenly General in her present condition.

Therefore, she was almost certain that someone was there and that person defeated the Demon
Heavenly General.

In other words, she probably didn’t have to guess who that person was.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 286 | 301

“If Camilla took action, I wonder what I would see over there. …I will break it and you will fix it. Isn’t it
ironic in a sense?” (Sofia)

While muttering so, Sofia’s expression was a bit lonely.

Despite of saying that it was irrelevant to this incident, Sofia saw what the additional information was
written in the end of it.

But, Sofia read through the report for one more time and crushed it with her hand.

At that moment, flame spilled from the hand, turning everything into dust.

When she opened the palm, the debris fell apart, and it disappeared.

And that was the real end of this incident.

There was nothing about this incident from the beginning.

It was just a coincidence that Lina had been kidnapped, and all those who plotted it were all but
destroyed.

If that was the case, it was for the best then.

By causing extra conflicts with the Demons, those who opposed this country would rejoice.

Of course, they would secretly protest to the Demons, but that was it.

There was no reason to have war, and… together with this information, she probably settled down with
lending two favors to the Demons.

Her thought was similar with what was written at the end of the report.

By the way, Sofia didn’t receive any other reports.

However, there was one person disappeared from the mansion but Sofia didn’t know that.

Well, in the first place, that person shouldn’t have existed, so he really didn’t exist.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 287 | 301

There would be no change for this house.

Yes… it was just a bit, but Sofia was somehow lonely.

“…Originally, this world is too narrow for you. Go out, and learn. The vast of this world… And you
will find the place where you can really shine.” (Sofia)

She knew that such a day would come.

The only difference was whether it was soon or later.

Therefore, Sofia closed her eyes.

Although she wasn’t in the position that she could pray for safety during the journey, she wished that
the destination would brought so much of happiness.

It was a while later that Sofia noticed there was a person who wasn’t in the mansion anymore.

“Well then, shall we go now?” (Soma)

As Soma carried a luggage on his shoulder, he said so while looking behind.

They were at the boundary which was the Demon Forest.

Soma was looking to the girl who did the same thing as him.

Aina was shouldering a luggage packed with clothes and other stuff, and she was anxiously looking at
Soma.

Even though Aina was anxious, it wasn’t because they were about to go on a journey.

No, of course, that was also the other reason to be anxious…

“Hey… are you sure?” (Aina)

[Bryzc11] P a g e 288 | 301

No matter how many times she asked that, Soma simply shrugged his shoulders.

After confirming many times, Soma’s answer didn’t change.

“By the day, won’t it be weird if you tell me to stop now? I have prepared so far until this point. And I
even bid farewell to Sensei. So, if I stop right now, what kind of face should I make when I return
home?” (Soma)

“Well, it may be so, but… You didn’t say anything to Lina-san.” (Aina)

“Aah, yeah, I felt regret for a bit, but it is not necessary anymore, rather…” (Soma)

“…?” (Aina)

Aina was puzzled but Soma purposely didn’t talk about the details.

It was clear that he would feel troublesome again if he told Aina especially when she asked for it.

Well, originally, after telling that, he was wondering how to deal with the small figure that was secretly
hiding behind him, but unfortunately, he couldn’t stop it.

Or perhaps it should be say, rather than stopping her, he couldn’t see the future of forcing the person
who was hiding to come together, so he decided to give up.

He probably realized that who he would talk to.

He leaked a sigh if it was something strange.

“Well, there is no need to worry about that. If you are not coming with me in the first place, what are
you planning to do?” (Soma)

“Tha-that… that is… I will somehow manage it, you know. Even a year ago, I managed to do
something.” (Aina)

“Is that what you think? In my opinion, I don’t think you have real experience.” (Soma)

[Bryzc11] P a g e 289 | 301

“That’s right, but… when you said that, it is similar as you, right?” (Aina)

“I learned about it a lot, that’s for sure. So, I will somehow manage even if I don’t have experience…
Anyhow, does Aina properly understand the common sense on the Mankind?” (Soma)

“Uhh…” (Aina)

She was lost for words because she was aware of that.

Although she realized that, she was wondering whether she should be pleased or grieved over the
obstinacy.

Well, whatever it was, the end result wouldn’t change.

“…By the way, it is not necessary to travel on that side. It would be dangerous in various ways… if I am
exposed.” (Aina)

“I am not denying you, but speaking of which, why do you want to travel on this side? Well, you have
reached that village one year ago, so you had no choice to come to this side if you want to travel further
from there, right?” (Soma)

“That’s true.” (Aina)

Soma let out a sigh because of that obstinate attitude.

One night had passed since Aina and Lina were rescued.

From now on, Soma and Aina would travel in the territory of Mankind.

Aina decided to do that because if similar incident happened again next time, it would probably gave
troubles to that village.

Apparently, she had no option to return to that village in the first place.

The reason why she went out once before was different.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 290 | 301

They went to that village in the middle of the night, and brought out everything she had now in her
luggage.

Incidentally, she left a note as she did it without being seen by the elderly couple who had taken care of
her.

…Well, she herself mentioned about it to Soma.

She was unusually late when she came back, and her eyes seemed red, but it was probably his
imagination.

“Are you sure you can go on a journey like this? It hasn’t been long since the time you collapsed.”
(Aina)

“Well, it is certain that I feel pain in every part of the body, but it is still fine to travel. It will be fine after
a while, and the pain will be healed in the meantime.” (Soma)

Soma was collapsing at the last moment after rescuing Aina and Lina, but that was simply because he
subsided the feeling of anger.

He supposed to considerably grow up because of various things since one year ago, but doing things at
the degree of the battle earlier was still putting too much burden on his body.

However, it didn’t give pain until the point where he couldn’t move at all, so there should be no
problem.

On the way to return here, he was helped by someone about half of the time, but he had already
recovered.

Although there were some muscle pains, it was within an acceptable range.

By the way, the reason why Soma went out on a journey was because he was thinking about it when he
was asked for it. Thus, he thought that this was a timely opportunity.

Rather than a child traveling alone, it was less objectionable when there were two children, and since
Soma was simply worried about Aina, they decided to travel together.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 291 | 301

It could be said that Soma made that one-sided decision, but Camilla also agreed with it.

He also entrusted Camilla for anything that would happen afterward. After putting only minimum
necessary items needed for the journey, Soma had successfully invited Aina to stay with him for a while,
but…

“Hmm… I understood that. So, what do you think?” (Soma)

“…Hmmm?” (Aina)

“You want to go on a journey alone, correct?” (Soma)

“…Eh?” (Aina)

Although Aina resisted, her face was slightly cloudy because she didn’t expect to be asked that.

But, Soma was making a bitter smile, and…

“I am also going to travel alone. Well, our destination would probably the same, and… since it is a
coincidence, it can’t be helped then.” (Soma)

“…What is that? It’s not the same, you know.” (Aina)

“I mean, just give it up. By the way, what is so bad about it? You agreed once before, and you also
understand that it is better to do it with two people than do it alone, right?” (Soma)

“Well, that’s true, but…” (Aina)

“But…?” (Soma)

“…I, uhm… I don’t want to give troubles to Soma.” (Aina)

“…Haa” (Soma)

Soma let out a breath of relief when she said that.

Goodness…

[Bryzc11] P a g e 292 | 301

“Come, we’re going.” (Soma)

“Eh? Wait a sec!?” (Aina)

Since she was hesitated, Soma grabbed her hand and forcibly walked away.

While Aina was flustered, she tried to complain, but…

“It is my wish for you to follow me, and even if anything happen, it doesn’t bother me at all. Besides, I
was late when I tried to rescue you. That’s not the only matter concerned, but… this time, if anything
happen, I can protect you right away.” (Soma)

“Aah… y-yes…” (Aina)

She nodded when Soma said so. While timidly grasping the hand, she responded with a bit stronger
grasping.

After that, Soma let out a small sign that wasn’t noticeable by Aina.

He didn’t know what to do until he arrived in the different world, but… that couldn’t be helped.

Unlike the previous life, aiming for only one thing wasn’t a good thing to do.

Of course, he could do it like always if he thought of doing it, but… if he did it, there was no mistake
that he wouldn’t be able to forgive himself.

More importantly, Soma didn’t dislike such a person in such a situation.

While thinking about it, Soma suddenly looked up at the sky.

What spreading there was a similar blue sky that he last saw in that world.

However, the person nearby was not someone he should defeat, but it was someone that he should
protect.

Furthermore, they were likely to be three people later, but that was a different matter.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 293 | 301

It was completely different from his previous life.

There were also things that he should aim for, even if it hadn’t touched the fingertips yet.

In fact, there were a lot of things.

Well, maybe…

He was reincarnated in a different world after all.

Then… there would be also like this.

“…God is in His heaven, and all right’s with the world, is it?” (Soma) (TLN: Based on Pippa Passes, but
I don’t get it myself.)

“Eh, what is it?” (Aina)

“It’s nothing… but I was thinking that it is alright if the journey is fun even if is difficult.” (Soma)

“Aah… y-yes… you’re right!” (Aina)

Soma didn’t say it to create another misunderstanding. Indeed, that was what he really thought.

Therefore, when Soma looked back while smiling, the presence that gradually approached near was also
smiling.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 294 | 301

 Chapter 37 – Intermission: The Ruin after the Conclusion, and
the Emptiness before the Beginning

Going back to a few hours just before Soma and others went on a journey…

It was a place where Soma did whatever he pleased, and as a result of their departure, the place turned
to ruin.

There was not even a single appearance there, but…

There was one thing that visited such a place.

“Hmm, although I have woken up, it seems that there was nothing I had to do. To say it simply, it was
easy, but rather it reflects the reputation, right? Is there no such thing for me now? Well, it seems so.
Well, it is not unusual to think about this for a while. I bothered to come back here because I thought
so.” (??)

The one that muttered alone was a small shadow.

No matter what one thought about that person, it was nothing but a child… No.

In fact, the girl was sighing when she looked at the surroundings.

“Anyhow, it seems nothing remained here, as I expected. It is obvious, of course. I thought of giving a
present to him, but… eh? Did he return something he had? No, no, he probably had a chance to hand it
over, but at that time… eh? In the first place, he is not interested in such things? …It is for certain. I
guess this was thoughtless.” (??)

She dropped her shoulders while being seriously disappointed, and she even let another sigh.

Somehow, she thought that this meant something.

However, no matter where she went, nothing changed. It was totally a meaningless labor.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 295 | 301

“Uwaah, there is nothing to be said, right? I can be seriously depressed… probably. Eh, why would I
say ‘probably’? Well, I don’t really know that much about myself. I don’t know any information other
than what was given to me, and they didn’t include me in the first beginning anyway.” (??)

Although she was quite indifferent when saying that, it was not known whether the sentiment was true
or not.

She looked around again without caring too much. And then, she stretched out one more time.

“Well, it turned out to be meaningless, so I guess I should head back. It seems that I won’t be too late,
and I can make it in time. …Eh? Is that fine? Indeed. To be honest, it’s not good, but it can’t be helped.
I will look forward to the next time I wake up.” (??)

As she said so, whether she really looked forward to it or not, she was smiling.

For such a time to arrive, it wasn’t something that she could look forward to.

“Eh, that’s not true, you know? If that time comes, I can probably talk to him next time. I am looking
forward to it, you know… eh? I am going to be cut by him? Hmm, well that is possible if it is him, but it
will be interesting.” (??)

It wasn’t an interesting matter at all, but regardless of that, she still found it very interesting.

She started to walk with a smile on her face.

“Now, now, what kind of situation will it be the next time? It won’t be necessary, but I don’t mind that
at all.” (??)

Perhaps… that was her true intention.

But at the same time, she wasn’t wishing for it.

So…

“Yes, I know. Everything is for this world, right? And I was born for that reason. I understand that well,
you know? That’s why, I will properly fulfill my duty next time.” (??)

[Bryzc11] P a g e 296 | 301

She closed her mouth at once, and she opened a part of her mind to emphasize that.

And…

“…As a ruler of Mankind.” (??)

Her duty and the meaning of her existence were described by those words.

There was a throne in a certain country.

However, the time had already passed for quite some time since the sun set, and it should be regarded
as late at night.

Originally, there shouldn’t be any figures there.

But if that logic was ignored, there was one shadow.

No…

There were two shadows there.

“Hmm… and then, we will attack them during that gap… No, we will take it back. It is such a thing,
right?” (??)

“Yes, it is.” (??)

“…But, is such a thing really possible?” (??)

“Well.” (??)

“…Oi.” (??)

Such a word was thrown to one of the shadows by a man who was sitting on a throne, but he raised his
voice again while squinting his eyes and hiding his eyebrows.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 297 | 301

However, if it was a normal person, the woman would be trembling when he squinted his eyes, but she
just shrugged her shoulders.

It completely didn’t work well on that woman.

Moreover, his face and whole body were covered with a black robe, and she couldn’t notice it since the
beginning.

“Even if you threaten me, I do not know something that I do not know. I will do what I should do, but I
will not take responsibility whether it is possible for you to do it after that.” (Woman)

“Hmm… if that’s the case, say it sooner. And that worry is needless. There is no way we can lose to
them.” (Man)

“Although you let them go, you can’t attack them now, right?” (Woman)

“…!” (Man)

With the sound of teeth screeching, the line-of-sight that was likely to kill people was directed, but it
wasn’t that much, after all.

And she let out a small sigh.

“Even if you look at me with such eyes, it is the truth, right?” (Woman)

“I understand even if you don’t tell me…! Damn, if that guy… if that guy was not there…!” (Man)

“That may be the case, but I can’t help saying it. First of all, it is the matter of national defense, and you
also can’t move over there.” (Woman)

“I told you that I understand that, right!? Besides, I wonder how you are going to do it this time…!”
(Man)

“It is completely troubling when you tell me to do it for you guys. I have my own purpose, and I will not
do more than that.” (Woman)

[Bryzc11] P a g e 298 | 301

“Hmm… is it that resurrection planned for Him because he was sealed in the past? You can’t be
honest, huh?” (Man)

“That’s fine. You overlooked what I did. In fact, all you have to do is attack him after that happens.”
(Woman)

“Even if that is true, there is really nothing other than attacking him, huh?” (Man)

“That’s too verbose. Although I am annoyed with your way of speaking, no matter how many times we
say this, I swear by my name as a Demon. In the first place, our real purpose is what happened earlier in
that place. And, I don’t have the time to be bothered with you.” (Woman)

“Hmmph, I wonder…” (Man)

The man didn’t seem to trust her words from the beginning, but it was justifiable.

Although this was like a secret meeting, they seemed to be hostile to each other.

It wasn’t possible to trust each other.

“Well, it’s fine. If you are lying, I will destroy you.” (Man)

“Isn’t that my line, too?” (Woman)

While snorting at each other, the shadow turned her back.

Since the things that needed to be confirmed had ended, there was no reason to meet face-to-face with
each other.

While the shadow disappeared, as if it melting into the darkness… silence started to spread in that
place, and the man was the only person that remained.

The man looked at the darkness for a short while, where the shadow disappeared, and… before long, he
snorted again.

“Hmmph… to believe the fairy-tale that the King was destroyed in the past, is she a Demon after all?
But if those guys make a fuss over there, I guess I just need to follow the flow. It doesn’t matter whether

[Bryzc11] P a g e 299 | 301

they fail or not. …Yup, even if I have to use those guys… this time, we will make sure that He will
return. For our land and those ignorant fools.” (Man)

As he said so, the man, Veritas XIII, the King of the Veritas Kingdom, had his mouth distorted while
delightedly imagining that moment.

[Bryzc11] P a g e 300 | 301